kwilsa

Patreon March 2024 Creator Poll - Accepting Nominations

Hiya folks!

The Creator Poll is back, and this time, there's a certain character it's themed around.

I will be writing a story featuring Loki doing what she does best by shapeshifting into three different characters, similar to my "Suspension of Disbelief" story that featured Amelia, Midori, and Eitri. 

Who are the three different characters, however? That's for you guys to decide!

I will be offering nominations to Gold Tier AND Silver Tier patrons! I'd like this to be a large poll ideally, especially as there will be three winners, so I will offer nominations to Silver Tier patrons too!

Silver Tier patrons get one nomination.

Gold Tier patrons get two nominations.

Simply DM me your nomination(s)! 

Be sure to specify that nominations are for the Creator Poll to avoid mixups with the biweekly poll, please!

Of course, make sure it's a female Fire Emblem character. Cross-franchise shenanigans sounds fun, but not right now. Maybe in the future though!

I will be accepting nominations until March 20th. The poll will be posted on the 21st.

Patreon March 2024 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Myrrh is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

The Melancholy of Macedon - Supplementary (Maria/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

Today was the Spring Festival, a yearly event dedicated to celebrating the upcoming harvest in hopes that it would be a bountiful one. Many individuals would dress up in rabbit costumes for the occasion and participate in a range of activities and events. It was an enjoyable time for all participants-- yourself included, of course!

Although you weren’t too keen on wearing a specialized outfit, you had succumbed to the insistence of a certain somebody that a pair of bunny ears was essential. It had taken little persuading-- the cheeky little bunny who had accompanied you had a way with words, especially towards the person who was madly in love with her. That was still you, by the way.

The festival was still ongoing, having only started a few hours prior, and was due to continue for several more. However, you had already returned to your room unexpectedly early. The culprit was ironically the person who had prepared an outfit for the occasion, but something had happened that encouraged her to request a moment of privacy. That was her wording, though you naturally suspected an ulterior motive.

“This outfit is just the cutest thing,” Maria commented on her appearance, posing energetically with a smile. “There’s just a teeny tiny problem with it-- that’s why we’re back, but we shouldn’t be too long… I think.”

So she had a legitimate problem and didn’t want to impulsively fuck? Granted, you wouldn’t complain if that was the case, especially when she did look so adorable in that attire. The way that dress of hers hugged her petite figure perfectly and exposed the slightest cleavage was immensely erotic. The best part was that it looked perfectly innocent to anybody else, but not to her boyfriend! You couldn’t help but ponder whether she had purposefully chosen something that would drive you to the brink of insanity with its subtle eroticness.

Maria had been curiously fidgeting for a while now, even when participating in the festivities with her brother and sister. They too had donned adorable rabbit outfits. How she convinced them was a mystery, but you supposed she had her ways. Despite Michalis showcasing the most embarrassment out of the duo, he couldn’t remain agitated when it brought such a heartwarming smile to his little sister’s face.

“We could probably find you a different outfit if that one is making you uncomfortable or-”

A quick dash of her finger against her lips silenced your speech. When the cheekiest of grins formed on her face, you started to suspect you were right about why she had brought you here all along. You really should have known better. This was Maria. You loved this girl to bits, but it was no secret she loved having sex-- and so did you, so it was far from a complaint.

“It’s this tail,” she elaborated. “Can you pull it for me?”

Huh. Maybe it wasn’t that after all! You weren’t sure why she was asking you to pull it on it, but maybe it was attached in a way that made it difficult to yank off without a helping hand.

“...alright.”

Maria indeed had an adorable bunny tail attached to her bottom. It was round, large, and very fluffy, and most importantly, very cute! It complimented her outfit perfectly. Those first two attributes perfectly described the thing it was attached to as well!

…ah, there were the horny thoughts again. Considering the relationship you had with this girl, was it any wonder your mind had become particularly filthy? She was quite the influence. Nevertheless, the festivities had to continue and that was what you focused on. A different kind of celebration could come later.

You followed through with Maria’s instructions, firmly grasping her bunny tail, learning that it wasn’t all fluff. There was a circular part that was solid with a squishy texture, making it easy to get a good grip on. Interestingly, the ‘grabbable’ part seemed to extend inwards, suggesting it was attached to her tights rather than her dress. Nonetheless, you carefully pulled, not wanting to accidentally jolt her entire body back in case this thing was stubbornly attached and wouldn’t come off right away. She did want it off, right?

The answer was yes.

But in typical Maria fashion, there was a twist. There was always a twist.

All that fluff was hiding something-- a hole in not just her dress, but the tights she was wearing too.

“Aaahhh… t-that’s it…”

There was one final hole-- one that was not part of her outfit and instead something you were well acquainted with. Maria’s breathing had morphed into something loud and shaky that worsened when you gradually started to pull the tail out of her ass. The revelation that this mischievous girl had somehow attached that big fluffy tail to a sex toy and had walked all around the festival with it inside her butt was...

…well, it felt appropriate to label it as surprising, but at the same time…

This was Maria. This was something she’d do.

With the tail removed, the hole in her leggings and tights revealed that cheeky butt you loved dearly. The specific hole that was exposed for your viewing pleasure caused a multitude of intrusive thoughts to enter your mind-- though they were all welcome.

“Thank you, darling~” she giggled, turning towards you and hiding that wonderful view for now. “Bunnies are well known for hopping, and having that inside me like that gave me a good limp, don’tcha think? I gotta look authentic!”

You had noticed the way she was walking. Truth be told, you believed it was because of what had happened the previous night, and the night before that, and the night before that one too since she actually wanted a break from the daily antics. A small break, but a break nevertheless!

“Maria,” you tried your best to sound sane. “You terrify me sometimes.”

“I know,” she stepped forward, leaning forward and gazing up at you with that dangerous smile you adored to bits. To anyone else, it would look perfectly innocent, but you knew what it really signified. “It felt good to have in there too, you know; it made me feel naughty~”

Of course it did, though that did craft a curious thought.

“Why did you want me to pull it out then?”

The logical answer was that she had underestimated how uncomfortable it would gradually make her feel. Her ass was used to having large cylinder-esque objects inside it-- you could attest to that-- but not for long periods of time.

“Is it not obvious?” Maria sounded genuinely surprised at your question, but she didn’t leave you waiting for long. If anything, she was especially eager to elaborate. “Because I want your cock inside it instead~”

You should have known! You honestly felt foolish for not anticipating such an answer.

The Spring Festival was to blame; it had tricked you into thinking this girl would behave for once! Wasn’t it meant to be a family-friendly event? Then again, her brother and sister weren’t exactly good role models in that regard. They had excused themselves shortly before Maria mentioned her tail ‘problem’, speaking cryptically with warm blushes coating their expressions. They had gone off in independent directions, doubtlessly rendezvousing with their secret partners and embracing what bunnies were known for. Maria knew who those lucky individuals were, though interestingly refused to even hint at their identities, claiming it would be more exciting to learn when the time was right.

Though you were understandably curious, it was hard to currently care-- not when Maria had crawled onto all fours, wiggling that amazing ass of hers. The leggings still hid much, but your favorite hole was exposed and that’s all that mattered. Admittedly, anal sex wasn’t exactly thematic for the season, but you weren’t going to reject an opportunity to fuck her beautiful bubbly butt.

“Come on, big boy~” she gazed back and spoke enticingly, understanding well how much you liked it whenever she was being a cheeky devil. “We need to be quick or we'll miss the rest of the festival!”

How convenient of her to ignore the fact that it was her idea to seduce you like this.

Be that as it may, you were grateful she at least had the courtesy to return to your room before revealing what she desired. Maria liked to scream all sorts of sultry sounds-- something that would be easy to hear even over the celebratory noise. The building housing these personal quarters was relatively empty because of the festival too; perhaps you could reward her patience by not clamping your hand over her mouth, letting her voice run wild. Only the introverts would hear her wails, but it wasn’t like they were the type to investigate suspicious sounds anyway.

“Hurrrrrry up~” she playfully whined, shaking her ass to further entice you. The jiggle was faint, but that was exactly what made it so hot to witness. “I’ve wanted your cock in my ass all day~”

This girl really had no shame, but that was a trait you adored. Eager to fulfill her demands, you discarded your clothes at record speed, positioning yourself behind this greedy girl. You were already maddeningly erect, ready to fill up her ass on a moment's notice. She wiggled her butt from side to side as you gripped your cock and readied yourself, the slightest touch of her buttocks against your cock almost prompting you to drive it in there and then.

But you wanted to exercise some patience. For the sake of your pride and amusement, you wanted to see how she'd react to being teased a little. Besides, you wanted to appreciate this immaculate view! The contrast between her cutesy and innocent outward appearance and how fat her ass was extraordinary.

“Pleaaaaaseeeeeee…” Maria sounded especially needy, frustration leaking from her lungs as impatience consumed her. “I need that big dick inside my ass nowwwww~

You almost gave in there and then, but then you recalled she had missed an important step in her haste.

“Wait,” you paused. “We need lube.”

Maria scoffed, as always. She did not like being reminded that she couldn’t take it without any preparations.

You suspected she’d complain, but instead, she turned around with a smirk on her face.

“We ran out,” she laughed, her subsequent comment the reason for her levity. “Turns out that happens when we use it so often!”

She wasn't wrong. A certain somebody loved taking it in the ass, and when urged on by comments such as how it was yours to fuck whenever you wanted, you had grown very attached to the compact feeling of her backdoor too.

However.

“...then we can’t-”

“Yes, we can.”

Maria's response wasn't surprising; she could be quite the stubborn menace when she couldn't get what she wanted in the bedroom. It was all in good fun, of course, and it was fortunate you were almost always willing to give her what she desired.

But preparation was necessary. Otherwise, it would hurt for her, and you didn't-

Your internal monologue was interrupted hastily when Maria turned around and gobbled up your cock with breathtaking speed, not stopping until the tip of her nose was pushing up against your crotch. Her crimson eyes glanced up at you curiously, the expression she saw fueling her to continue. She started to bob her head back and forth, building up a shiver-inducing rhythm as she covered your length in all the saliva she could muster.

Maria was always amazing at giving head, but she was presently demonstrating an especially high level of vigor. It was a hypnotizing feeling, the sensation of her humid mouth against your most sensitive area immobilizing you. It was miraculous you didn't collapse right there and then!

You weren’t sure what she was trying to accomplish with this though. Did she think sucking you off would convince you to fuck her ass, as if you owed her one?

…because that honestly could work

Maria did not keep your cock in her mouth for too long, eventually pulling away, albeit a little hesitatingly.

“There we go,” she grinned despite looking out of breath. “There’s your lube.”

Ah.

Well then.

Fuck.

Your cock was literally shimmering with her saliva; she had coated it in an abnormal amount, explaining why it had felt so good! Although you weren't sure if this was an adequate replacement for lube, it was an exceptionally hot one, and it was definitely better than nothing.

Maria turned around and resumed her earlier position, pushing her beautiful butt against your cock. After such a short-lived but mind-boggling blowjob, her soft cheeks felt even greater against your dick.

“Put it in, pleaaaase…”

Maria somehow sounded even needier than before. After such a beautiful display like that, it felt wrong to deny her what she wanted. Concerns be damned-- she wasn't going to back down no matter what!

You sighed, giving in. “Just let me know if it hurts at all.”

“I will,” she spoke reassuringly… and a little impatiently, of course. She was doubtlessly grateful for your concern, but it was evident she had a higher priority-- getting your cock inside her ass.

Her anus did not object to your cock pushing against it, the object that had been inside it for the last several hours the main contributor to that. Confident you were lined up, you grabbed her squishy cheeks and slid the head inside without much difficulty. The rest of your length shortly followed, the tightness you loved still present, but her defenses weakened just enough that it could not fight back against your manhood. Maria accepted the entirety of your length within seconds, and as you felt her rear push against your thighs, your favorite little princess purred in delight.

“That’s itttt~” she let out a well-deserved moan. “I’ve been s-such a g-good girl, you know… waiting so p-patiently… I wanted to d-drag you away and m-make you r-ravage me before the f-festival even… ah… b-began…”

It wasn't shocking to hear that revelation, but it was still music to your ears.

“Is that so?”

Though you were confident you could guess her answer, a little conversation would do you some good. A moment was needed to adapt to how sublime her ass felt around your cock. It was by no means a foreign sensation by this point, but it was always a breathtaking one, even now.

“Y’know…” Maria snickered, though her laughter soon transitioned into a light moan. “I think

…I think I’m addicted to anal sex…”

What a thing to say considering this was the third day in a row she was having her butt fucked.

Although you hadn't been keeping count, you were confident you had fucked her ass more times than her pussy. She loved nothing more than that feeling of fullness whenever you pounded her backdoor, and that was an experience you were always determined to give her- it just so happened it felt just as good on your end! Despite the numerous ravagings you had given it, her butt was still so compact and unbelievably warm. You really did love how it felt-- and how it looked too, of course! She was petite, yet had such an amazing butt that you loved to pound…

Hm.

Maybe you were a little addicted too.

Craving more beyond the satisfaction of having your cock buried inside her ass, you started to move your hips. Your motions were not slow in the slightest; Maria was used to strong thrusts and preferred them, and that was precisely why you sped up rapidly. Besides, you craved the sight of that bubbly butt of hers jiggling wildly with each thrust-- a view only achievable by giving her a rough pounding. There were no drawbacks for either participant.

“Oooohh… f-fuck… that’s it… I love it I love it I love it!!!”

There were those deafening screams you loved so much! Maria did not care at all about her volume whenever it got this intense. It was her way of telling you how good it felt!

Despite the intensity and the unorthodox form of lube, not once did your princess express any discomfort. You sometimes wondered if her experience was to thank for that, or if it was due to her genes that granted her a shocking level of strength and durability. The likely answer was that it was a mixture of both.

All in all, Maria wanted it rough. She needed it rough.

So that's precisely what you gave her. You slammed your dick as deeply as you could-- whenever you could. She deserved nothing less than a rough pounding.

Maria's chorus of moans rarely faltered, the constant pressure of your cock reaching her depths the catalyst. She was letting out all sorts of adorable and sexy noises, and whenever she decided to call out your name just as magnificently, you rewarded that with a quick and sudden thrust. The subsequent crackling of whatever moan she was presently letting out was a joy to hear, as too was how giggly and giddy it made her. To claim she was a fan of this treatment would be an understatement.

Despite her endurance, there was only so much ass-fucking she could handle in this position. Her knees were beginning to wobble, and while holding onto her hips was helping, it wasn’t going to save her forever. Be that as it may, she did her best to maintain her current position, understanding well how much you adored this view and how it influenced your might.

But in the end, there was only so much she could take. Maria finally fell, the collapse causing your cock to slip out of her ass. She breathed heavily, in dire need of some recuperation before the antics continued. Typically, you’d grant her that respite, but after how cheeky she had been while wearing something so adorable yet erotic, you knew you couldn’t hold back.

That was why you shuffled forward, carefully straddling her legs while you realigned your cock with her bountiful butt. Maria may have exhausted herself already, but you certainly weren’t down for the count! You rested your dick between her cheeks momentarily, desiring to enjoy the sensation before you plunged back in. That moment came sooner than expected and it was all thanks to the cheeky lady herself; she wiggled her butt from side to side, purring while doing so. While no words emerged from her lips, you knew she was trying to communicate through her disorderly exhales-- her ass missed having your cock inside it.

You leaned back slightly, aimed your cock against her tight hole, and forced everything back inside. Maria moaned rowdily at the sudden filling, thrilled to experience her rear being filled up once more. She was beyond exhausted, but now that she was completely on her front, she could rest while feeling unparalleled pleasure. The altered position was beneficial for you too; it honestly felt like you were able to reach even deeper inside her. Maria moaned again, but this time, it was muffled thanks to the pillow she was resting her head upon.

Although Maria’s cheeky nature was endearing, it was always satisfying to witness it fade whenever she succumbed to the most degenerate of pleasures. She could not speak. All she could do was moan, and moan, and moan. Though you longed to hear their true volume, the suppressed noises were still hot to hear; you had no doubt she was drooling all over that pillow.

The frequency of her noises prolonged your adrenaline, allowing for faster and fiercer fucking even though exhaustion was beginning to bare its fangs for you. To maintain your rhythm, you leaned forward, placing your hands on the edges of the pillow, placing all your weight onto her body as you continued to pound her backdoor. Maria was completely at your mercy like this, and that was precisely how she liked it. Her cheeky nature was just a means to an end; this is what she wanted more than anything. She wanted to be pinned down and dominated by the person she loved the most.

Instinct had taken over by this point. You could not speak. You could not even think. All you could do was demolish her ass with the might of your cock for as long as your body would allow. You weren’t sure how long you kept at it, but alas, stamina was not infinite. All good things had to come to an end, but in this specific scenario, the ending was the grandest part. The fulfillment that came from letting out all your cum deep inside her butt? Nothing could beat it. Maria no doubt believed the same; there was a reason she wanted it so often! There were many reasons, admittedly, but that was undeniably a major one.

With one final thrust, you bottomed out inside her backdoor and let out everything, flooding your favorite princess’s ass with so much semen-- hopefully enough to satisfy her insane cravings! The moment was fleeting, but you were thankful for that-- the pleasure would have probably made you pass out otherwise. It was that good. Incomprehensibly good! Maria’s euphoric screams served as evidence for her agreement.

As the moment of degeneracy passed, it was replaced by what could be best described as a blur. Your mind was on fire. Thoughts did not exist. Your eyes were hazy. Your ears were ringing. It was a mind-boggling experience.

But you did awaken from it. You barely managed to pull out and fall back, hypnotized by the view of your cum flowing out of her anus as if it were a waterfall. This was not a new sight in the slightest, but the quantity flowing out of her was greater than the norm! No wonder you felt so fucked-- she had milked you dry!

As always.

This particular encounter had been special. You had completely gotten carried away, and truthfully, you believed that adorable bunny suit was to blame! It just looked so good on her! How could you not?

…speaking of which, she was probably going to need to buy a new one. Not only was her current outfit stained by cum, but the intensity of the sex had caused her tights to rip a bit.

Oops.

“...heyyyy~”

Maria’s voice was barely comprehensible… yet it somehow still evoked that smug energy you loved. She gradually looked back at you, revealing a bright red blush and a mouth that would not stop drooling.

“...i-it’s not over yet, right…?” she asked a dangerous question.

She wanted MORE?

You were drained. Where did she think you were going to get that energy from? You had not bought any stamina potions… though you really should have known better and had some ready for a rainy day.

“I-I’m a bunny, r-right?” she asked an obvious question with an obvious question.

“...y-yeah?”

“Well… you know what they say about rabbits…”

“I…”

“They breeeed a looottttt~”

Right. Of course.

Her pussy admittedly hadn’t received much attention from you lately, though that was partly because its neighboring hole had been very greedy comparatively.

Even so, you couldn’t ignore the unfortunate truth.

“Maria,” you spoke sternly, not happy that you had to turn her down, but it had to be done. “I am exhausted. Completely tapped. I’m not sure I can-”

“Third drawer.”

Her response was quick and to the point, and said strangely excitedly.

“...Huh?”

“By the bed,” she elaborated. “Check it.”

You did as she requested, apprehensive to discover what she had hidden there. Maria had realized you didn't use all your storage space and had hidden some surprises for you to uncover.

A lot of surprises.

Sex toys, stamina potions, lube, and-

“Maria…” you didn't sound impressed. “There's lube in here…”

“Oopsy!” she giggled. “I must have forgotten about that!”

Forgotten, huh? You doubted that. More importantly, when exactly did you give her permission to hide things like this in your room?

Nonetheless, you were thankful for her decision to do so; the stamina potions were a welcome sight!

The Spring Festival could wait. It could wait until next year, in fact!

You had no plans to leave this room for the remainder of the day. Maria would be staying overnight-- as she often did-- though once you were done with her, you doubted she'd be leaving tomorrow either.

Not unless she wanted to show everyone her new bunny hop.

March 2024 Story Schedule!

Hey everybody!

Here are the stories you can expect to see posted this month! I hope you look forward to them!

There is one less story than usual this month. This is because I will be finalizing a collaborative project with another individual many of you know! That story will be posted on AO3 later this month! Look forward to that too!

Cherished Moment (Seiðr/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

It had been some time since you last stepped into Vanaheimr.

Fortunately, the reason for your journey to this realm wasn’t to aid against some immensely powerful threat, but rather to celebrate the arrival of the new year.

…which you had done a few months ago in Askr, but befitting a world that was home to a time-traveling goddess, time worked a little differently in this realm and the new year was only just arriving… or was it the next year that was arriving sooner?

Regardless, an invitation from Seiðr wasn’t going to be declined. It may have taken longer than anticipated to arrive as she took the wrong route towards the gateway, but you were finally here, dressed up in attire appropriate for the occasion. Naturally, your outfit paled in comparison to your companion for the night. Seiðr’s kimono was specifically made for her, with colors and themes that matched her heritage and appearance.

“I must thank you again for agreeing to attend the festivities here in Vanaheimr, child of Midgard,” Seiðr offered her gratitude, though it wasn’t the first time she had expressed it.

The day she had asked the question, she had been a bit of a nervous wreck. Seiðr had worded the invitation clumsily, stating that she wished to be intimate with the mortal she had bestowed her revelation upon. Admittedly, it was partly your fault for interpreting the message that way, but she definitely could have chosen a better word. Upon noticing your blank stare, she hastily corrected herself, apologizing endlessly for her error.

Despite the slightly awkward atmosphere that resulted from that conversation (you weren’t exactly against the original interpretation, considering past events), you still accepted her proposal. In the end, why wouldn’t you want to enjoy some celebratory event with her? Seiðr was a beautiful goddess, and after all the ordeals she had gone through, she deserved to spend some quality time with the person who meant so much to her. It was fortunate that the individual in question wanted the same.

“No need to thank me,” you replied cheerfully, mesmerized by her smile and how adorable it was that she was trying to hide her giddiness behind a cloak of integrity. “I’m happy to be here with you, Seiðr.”

“Oh! W-Well, I am as well, child of Midgard, I-”

“Just call me the Summoner, Seiðr,” you suggested, for that was a role specific to you and you alone. Although it would have been nice to hear her say your actual name as well, there was a tendency for people to find it awkward to say in place of your title. “Will you be alright guiding me through the festival?”

“Well, of course,” Seiðr appreciated the change of topic, the compliments invoking too many nervous sparks for her to handle. “There is a lot to experience here in Vanaheimr during the New Year’s celebrations. As a goddess of this realm, I know precisely what to expect, and what sights you’ll specifically enjoy. I am confident you will have a wonderful time.”

Your question was more so directed toward her lack of direction than anything else, but getting lost in a festival wasn’t necessarily a bad thing; it could lead to the discovery of a secret stall that sold all the good food, or a fun adventurous game to play to earn a prize! Everyone was bound to have a good time.

Hopefully, she wouldn’t be the exception.

This was going to be Seiðr’s first time ringing in the new year without her sister by her side-- without Njörðr either, though that particular absence wasn’t going to bother her.

Heiðr was a victim of the Golden Curse-- the only sister who didn’t break free from its influence. Her demise was a traumatizing experience for Seiðr, and one she understandably wasn’t going to make peace with anytime soon. All things considered, Seiðr was handling the aftermath better than expected, though you suspected she was barely holding it together.

Vanaheimr’s festivities proved to be just about what you expected. Many of the games and food offered naturally differed, but they were all enjoyable. The celebrations had also called forth individuals from all the nine realms, including some familiar folks from Midgard. The Vanir weren’t high in number, so these numbers helped make the event feel like a true festival.

Since Njörðr’s death, Nerþuz had temporarily taken up his responsibilities, promising to bestow the title upon a worthy Vanir born from within the light of the realm-- whenever that was. It was due to her authority that others had been welcomed to this realm in the first place too. Seiðr was insistent on expressing her deepest gratitude for this, to which Nerþuz responded by teasing her about the special individual who had captured her heart.

You weren’t oblivious to who she meant by that. Seiðr was not great at hiding her crush. Although you did not share her feelings originally, it was difficult to claim otherwise after everything that had happened. Ironically, it wasn’t false to claim the two crushes had originated simultaneously.

When you had awakened in the past and were nursed back to health by Kvasir, you had fallen in love with her. Though fate had been unkind and she ultimately had to be slain, your feelings had not faltered, instead transitioning over to the person she had become-- Seiðr-- who was still very much alive… despite her past self being killed.

The paradox that was Seiðr’s existence was difficult to wrap your head around, but what mattered was that she had seemingly regained the memories she had lost during her youth. It had resulted in a fascinating chat; from her perspective, it had been eons ago, but to you, it was only a few months ago!

Although she recalled details regarding what had happened within that cave, she didn’t elaborate much. You couldn’t blame her for keeping her mouth shut. She had just remembered that the person she loved was somebody she had met in her youth all along, and most importantly, they were somebody she ended up having s-

“Summoner, may I have a word…?”

Phew. Your mind was going places there. Her interruption was much appreciated.

Seiðr had been greatly enjoying the festivities-- something that was magnificent to see. Heiðr’s absence was felt at times, but your presence was seemingly keeping her afloat, letting her focus on the present.

But now, she looked apprehensive about something, and her tone reflected that.

“What is it?”

You weren’t sure what had gotten to her, but you were going to do everything you could to resolve her turmoil. She had been having a terrific time so far-- you vowed to keep it that way.

“There is… a place I would like you to see.”

It was a simple request, though it was perplexing why she had asked it so anxiously.

Nevertheless, your answer was swift and simple. “Lead the way.”

Seiðr nodded, escorting you outside of the castle grounds that were hosting the celebrations. The surrounding region was a bizarre blend of desert, oases, and tropical jungles, but it was a gorgeous sight, especially under the night sky filled to the brim with stars. As befitting a realm blessed by light, it was still relatively to see despite the time of day. Seiðr’s destination did require some uphill trekking, but there was still plenty of time before midnight, so there was no need to rush.

Although she had a tendency to get lost, Seiðr had managed to successfully take you to the location she had in mind without making any mistakes. On the top of a hill overlooking the palace and festival was a small park. While it was pretty and offered some benches to sit down upon, it was clear the appeal of the location was the view. You could see why Seiðr wanted to take you here. It was out of the way as well, and the required journey meant it was unlikely anybody would disturb the peace and quiet…

Hm…

“This place is important to me,” Seiðr revealed, sitting down and basking in the sights while she rested her body; she had done a good job journeying here in her kimono! You took your place by her side, basking in the beauty. “Would you like to guess why?”

A location like this was important to a goddess, hmm?

You imagined this being a place she’d visit whenever she needed some time alone.

Or perhaps it was the opposite of that; this was a place she’d visit with somebody she held dear.

“Did you used to come here with Heiðr?”

You felt a little guilty bringing her up, but if it were to encourage Seiðr to share happy memories about her sister, it would be worth it.

“I did,” she answered. “Every new year, in fact.”

Ah.

It all made sense now.

Although Heiðr was gone and couldn’t accompany her, it wouldn’t feel right for Seiðr to abandon their tradition. Visiting this place on her lonesome wouldn’t do her any good either; she needed somebody to be by her side in case she needed comfort.

“But that’s not the only reason I wanted to bring you here, Summoner,” Seiðr’s next comment was unexpected, but it tickled your curiosity wonderfully. “Do you, uhm… ahhh-- I-I apologize… it is never easy… to bring that topic up…”

There was only one subject that could cause her to stutter like that.

During the conflict against Gullveig, Seiðr had taken you to one side to ask quite a daring question-- one that had left you immensely puzzled, amused, and intrigued.

“Would you create a child with me?”

Of course, Seiðr had been quick to iterate that she was not referring to the mortal form of conception. Instead, she had been tasked with performing a ritual with somebody she trusted and valued-- a ceremony that would someday create a new child of Vanaheimr.

Seiðr breathed heavily, doing her best to maintain her composure. After all that had happened, she still wanted to appear dignified and proper. “Do you recall how I mentioned that, someday, a child would appear within the light of Vanaheimr?”

“I do.”

Wait.

…had that happened?!

Were you a father now?!

Well, you technically wouldn’t be. Supposedly, these children didn’t work like mortal children, but wouldn’t that child still technically be your child?

It was something you thought about every now and then. However, for the sake of your sanity, you had concluded that it was very plausible the results of that ritual wouldn’t bear fruit until many, many years in the future. You hadn’t dared ask for further details; you didn’t fancy being the stuttering mess for a change.

“This is where… I found Heiðr.”

Ah. Right. That made more sense.

It was no wonder they had become something akin to sisters; Seiðr had presumingly been the first person Heiðr had laid her eyes upon.

This was, for all intents and purposes, the location of her birth.

“I see.”

Seiðr sniffed, the recollection of that fateful day bringing forth all the bittersweet memories she had to the forefront of her mind. Though she had every reason to cry, she was managing to hold back the tears-- for now.

“She… was a lost child,” Seiðr continued. “Uncertain of her surroundings, and terrified about something she had seen but could not recall. Had I not been present, I know not what would have happened to her. I dread to even think about it...”

You nodded lightly, urging her to carry on.

“The point is-- I was there for Heiðr when her mother could not be, and so, whenever… our child… appears in this world, I would like nothing more than to be there for them as well.”

Our child.

The terminology wasn’t wrong, but it was still so odd to think about. At least her wording implied that the child had yet to appear. That was good! You were a little fearful she was building up towards a grand reveal. Frankly, you were not ready to be a father. Not yet, at least.

“But I do not know when that is,” Seiðr confessed. “It could be tomorrow, or a year from now, or even centuries.”

It could even take centuries…? You honestly hadn’t even considered that, but it did make sense; the Vanir were low in number for a reason.

You weren’t sure what to think about that.

Therefore, you focused on something fascinating you had noticed about Seiðr’s last comment. She sounded saddened at the idea  that the child could be so far away. Then again, you were too! Just because you weren’t ready to be a father yet didn’t mean you wouldn’t be eventually, but you were at least hopeful you would be around to meet your ritual-born child, as strange as it would be too.

Goodness, this conversation was going places.

You weren’t even dating.

But this was Seiðr. The connection you had to her was unorthodox, but it was real. The time you had spent with her-- as both Kvasir and Seiðr-- was invaluable. The desire for something more was there, but the timing had never been right. The wounds inflicted by Gullveig remained, and only time would heal those. Once that moment arrived, you would consider pursuing something more, but for now, you were content with the relationship you had.

“Summoner…” Seiðr mumbled, looking at you with slanted eyes and a flustered expression. Where had that come from? “I… I would like to make an unusual request, though I fear it is quite selfish of me to ask…”

“You won’t know for sure unless you ask.”

Considering this was Seiðr, you braced yourself for something ridiculous yet bizarrely fascinating.

“You might not be around when the light of Vanaheimr brings this child into existence…” she started. “B-But… I would love for you to be a f-father, so perhaps… you would consider c-creating one, the same way mortals do…?”

What.

That was a very bold thing of her to ask, and yet… that was precisely something she’d do! This goddess needed to learn how to word her sentences better! Where was all this confidence coming from, anyway? It was like she had multiple voices in her head encouraging her to say such ridiculous things or something.

Okay.

Okay.

It was time to think.

Seiðr’s heart was in the right place! She was feeling bad about the prospect of you missing out on her fatherhood due to the uncertainty of the unborn child’s, well, birth. That was why she was making this suggestion! She was just being considerate! She was also a goddess and not a mortal, so she wouldn’t understand how unbelievable of a request that was. Probably.

But you weren’t exactly one to judge, considering you had sex with her when she was Kvasir.

Well, there was the whole “she wants to be impregnated” part, but…

…nine months would probably be an ample time to get used to the prospect of fatherhood.

She was also insanely attractive.

Kvasir was petite, and while that was sexy in its own way, she had blossomed into a beauty! Although you had made an effort not to stare, the kimono highlighted her large breasts and her fat ass wonderfully.

Oh, good. You were thinking with your dick.

“...Summoner…?”

Seiðr was looking at you with longing eyes, doubtlessly desiring the intimate acts that resulted in a child. Maybe that earlier ‘mistake’ where she expressed her wish to be intimate with you hadn’t been a mistake after all.

Regardless, you just couldn’t say no to that face.

“...under one condition.”

___

“I-Is this okay…?”

Seiðr had undone part of her kimono-- enough to completely release her breasts. She was currently on her knees in front of your legs, smothering your cock within the warmth of her bosom.

This had been your condition.

If she wanted to have baby-making sex, that was fine-- but you wanted to have a little fun and enjoy how much she had grown. Her ass had always been fat, but the same couldn’t be said about her chest.

“This is more than okay,” you reassured her, dispelling her uncertainty. “It feels incredible.”

It really did. The attire she wore was tight against her chest, so not only did freeing them feel extremely satisfying for her, but they were also hot and sweaty. In other words, it was the perfect environment for an eager cock to rest within.

Seiðr was understandably a little uncertain about what to do, but she wasn’t completely clueless. She understood that keeping your manhood submerged within her chest was the main objective, and to make you feel really good, she had to do that while moving her tits up and down rhythmically. The how part was what she struggled with, especially when it came to the pacing.

But truthfully, you didn’t mind. Just being able to experience this smoldering sensation was enough, and besides, she looked very cute doing something like this. Incredibly sexy too-- the size of her tits was no joke; this girl really had grown so much! To some extent, you missed when she was practically flat, but on the other hand, you were thankful you were able to experience what she used to be like at all.

“Use your mouth,” you offered further instruction, curious to see how much skill she had retained. Seiðr lightly nodded, tilting her head down and pushing her breasts apart slightly, letting the tip of your cock emerge from her cleavage. She was just about to envelop your glans with her tongue, and after adjusting her position a little, she was able to take it into her humid mouth too.

Although Seiðr had changed so much, the temperature of her mouth was the same as you remembered it being. Despite it being months ago from your perspective, there was just no way you were going to forget how you had been treated to what was around almost three months of daily blowjobs. To experience that feeling once more was as phenomenal as it was nostalgic, especially when Seiðr demonstrated that she had indeed maintained her experience with cocksucking.

Paired with the new sensation that was the titfuck, it was an extraordinary experience. You could tell Seiðr was enjoying this too despite her bashfulness. There was no doubt that similar rushes of nostalgia were fueling her efforts, keeping her afloat while she worked towards granting you the release you desperately desired.

You weren’t surprised in the slightest to feel that release building up sooner than expected.

“Seiðr”, you called out to her, her acknowledging hum delayed due to her being very into the fellatio. That too, was nostalgic. “I’m about to cum.”

Seiðr hummed again, backing away from your cock to respond, though she did so reluctantly. “A-Ahhh… it has been… quite some time for me…”

“Do you miss the taste?”

“I do…”

Kvasir rarely answered lewd questions like that, so to hear such honesty from Seiðr was refreshing.

“Then keep going.”

Seiðr nodded and gobbled up your cock immediately, sucking as much as she could while her breasts danced around your cock, surrounding your manhood in two extraordinary forms of pleasure that you just couldn’t handle anymore.

The goddess’s eyes widened when the first rope of cum hit the roof of her mouth, but she managed to keep herself composed, sucking valiantly and enthusiastically. If there was one thing that hadn’t changed, it was her desire to swallow everything you had to offer. Ultimately, she succeeded, even after you let out what felt like a good week’s worth of semen.

When Seiðr finally pulled away, she wore the most beautiful expression; her eyes were barely open, her mouth was open and drooling, and her blush was bright. As your cock was still enveloped by her breasts, it led to a breathtaking sight that you wished could have lasted longer.

But a certain somebody was quick to remind you that this was only the beginning. Seiðr stood up, discarding the rest of her kimono hastily, not caring for the cooler air tickling her skin. She could handle a little chill, especially when she was about to be warmed up very soon.

Seiðr took her place on the bench, spreading her legs and showing you how soaked she was. For somebody who was typically so bashful in your presence, she had seemingly forgotten that detail. Her shame was gone.

It was a good thing you could last multiple rounds. Ironically, it was Kvasir who had strengthened your libido dramatically. It was thrilling to discover Seiðr was just as deprived. How long had she been holding back like this? No matter the answer, she no longer had to wait.

“Summoner… please…” Seiðr begged. “Just like old times…”

“I can’t believe I’ve already taken your virginity.”

It was an amusing observation. Seiðr looked similar to Kvasir, yet so different. Sometimes, it was just hard to wrap your head around the fact they were the same.

“That’s good,” she said. “That means it will not hurt-- so you can pound me sooner.”

You no longer had any doubts. This girl really wanted to have sex. The father thing was probably genuine, but there was definitely an ulterior motive involved here.

Once again, it was welcomingly familiar.

Seiðr cooed upon feeling your cock brush up against her folds, the intersection alone enough to invoke so much pleasure. She didn’t have to wait much longer for more, not hesitating in the slightest to plunge your cock deep inside her. Unsurprisingly, her pussy was completely accepting of your cock, squeezing it fiercely as you pushed up against her womb’s entrance.

“That’s it…”

Urged by her positive reaction, you started to move your hips, using her boobs as support for your movement. It took a while to build up a rhythm since you hadn’t exactly fucked somebody on a bench before, but you made it work. Seiðr cried out with joy, her volume increasing to levels you were very familiar with. Fortunately, just like in that cave, there was no need to worry about her volume when so far from civilization.

If there was one thing that wasn’t familiar, it was the absurd warmth of Seiðr’s insides. Her pussy was considerably hotter than you recalled it being, something you attributed to the substantial time it had been since it had last been filled up with a cock.

Though you weren’t sure about the precise time, you were committed to making the wait worth it. You pounded her pussy remorselessly, focusing entirely on maintaining your pacing. It was difficult, but hearing her moan endlessly into your ear made the whole ordeal easier than it would have been otherwise.

“Seiðr…”

“Please… cum inside me…!” she begged. “Just like you used to…!”

It had been a miracle she hadn’t gotten pregnant back then. Were Vanir goddesses naturally challenging to impregnate?

You hoped so.

It meant you would need to have a lot of sex with her… which admittedly, you were probably going to do anyway.

Seiðr started to tighten up frantically, her walls squeezing you with such a strong force that it almost broke the rhythm you had built up. Her subsequent screams of satisfaction confirmed your suspicions; she had reached her climax, and so soon, too!

But was it any wonder? She had begged you to cum inside her. She knew you were going to do it too!

Despite trying your hardest to withstand how incredible her orgasm made you feel, you weren’t able to hold back any longer. It was going to be a sooner finish than expected, but you had already established that this beautiful goddess needed to be creampied many times. Even if she didn’t, it wasn’t unprecedented to think she’d beg for it anyway.

With one final thrust, you buried your cock inside her snatch one last time, euphoria radiating through your body as you relished in the feeling of cumming inside a goddess once again. Seiðr wrapped her legs around your back, pulling you in to make sure not even a single drop leaked from her pussy. She wanted it all.

Only when she was convinced everything was safely inside her did she finally let go, allowing you to pull back and breathe.

Seiðr looked beautiful. She was still riding the high of her orgasm, and to perfect the picture that was her fucked naked body, so much cum was leaking out of her pussy.

…so much for keeping it all in, but she didn’t seem to notice. You opted to keep quiet, wanting to enjoy the erotic sight for as long as you could.

“Well,” you spoke up, still sounding a little out of it, but you didn’t mind. “That was a pleasantly familiar experience.”

“It was,” Seiðr agreed, her tone suggesting she was barely conscious but very satisfied. “You’ve made us very happy.”

“...us?”

“A-Ahh, s-sorry, I meant I,” Seiðr jolted awake, hastily correcting herself, though you weren’t sure why the error had gotten her this flustered. “Forget what I said… we still have some time before midnight, so do you think we could…?”

Another opportunity to fill up her pussy with the semen it craved, hmm?

“I thought you’d never ask.”

Loyalty Test (Ratatoskr/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“...y-you wanted to speak with me…?”

“Indeed. Come on in.”

For somebody under a lot of suspicion, this new girl wasn’t doing herself any favors with her skittishness.

Ratatoskr was her name, and she was the latest addition to the Order of Heroes, albeit an unorthodox one. Her claim to fame was attempting to assassinate Alfonse, and ultimately deciding that she couldn’t follow through with her mission. It was a bizarre set of events!

It set up a situation where she would play the role of a double agent… or was it a triple agent… or maybe even a quadruple agent? Nonetheless, her goal was to save her sisters. To do so, she had to work both for and against them.

Although Ratatoskr’s intel had proven valuable, you were not convinced she could be trusted. Accurate information may have been provided so far, but what if it was all an elaborate ploy? It wouldn’t be the first time someone had been playing for the other side, even if that was a situation where the individual in question eventually returned to the Order of Heroes.

You knew you were being a little too cautious, but somebody had to be! Deep down, you wanted to trust her-- you really did! It didn’t seem right that everybody else had placed their faith in her while you couldn’t. You trusted them as individuals, so why weren’t you trusting their judgment too?

In the end, you decided that it was time for a little interrogation.

Ratatoskr’s tale had been memorized. Several questions had been prepared regarding her origin. All she had to do was answer them accurately without any discrepancies.

If she could do that, you would at least consider granting her the benefit of the doubt.

However, she wasn’t off to a great start. Upon being asked earlier in the day whether she was willing to meet with you in private, she had reacted in a bizarre manner.

…as if she understood during that very moment that she had failed to fool you with her adorable appearance and mannerisms!

Be that as it may, she had still arrived at your quarters as instructed. That was worth something.

“Take a seat,” you patted the side of your bed, beckoning her over.

The staging area for this questioning was your personal quarters. Although you certainly could have taken her to a more appropriate location for an investigation like this, you didn’t want to risk any outside interference that could alter your judgment. This was going to be a one-on-one conversation.

Ratatoskr did as she was told, albeit a little hesitatingly. That was grounds for suspicion, though she was admittedly like this with everybody from what you had observed.

“Ratatoskr,” you said firmly. “Do you know why I’ve called you here?”

“Uhm, I… think so…” she mumbled, her nervousness prominently on display. She clutched her tail, breathing a little uneasily, doubtlessly understanding this wasn’t going to be a friendly chat.

This was something she did whenever she was put under pressure.

More importantly, It was a dangerous form of manipulation.

However, you were not going to be influenced by how it enhanced her cuteness by an astronomical amount!

Others had unfortunately fallen for the ruse, though you couldn’t blame them. From their perspective, something that looked so endearing couldn’t secretly be working against the Order of Heroes!

“I’ve done my research on the Healing Hands,” you initiated the interrogation, setting the stage for her fate. “For that reason, I have some questions for you, and I want you to answer them truthfully.”

“...I s-see…” she spoke quietly. “Then… it is as I thought… I do know why I’m here…”

Ratatoskr breathed heavily, the grip around her tail tightened as her anxiety amplified. Unluckily for her, the scheming strategies she relied on weren’t going to save her today.

“Good,” you were grateful she had recognized the severity of the situation. “The first question should be simple for you to answer. I want you to explain Hræsvelgr’s role in the Healing Hands. Provide all the information you can.”

For this first section of the test, she had to precisely share details regarding the members of the Healing Hands and their responsibilities when the organization was still working predominantly as healers. It was all information she had shared before. What was important was whether or not she could keep her stores consistent! That way, you would know whether she had told lies.

The revelation that even a single lie had been shared would be enough to confirm she was not to be trusted. It wouldn’t matter that everything else had been accurate and true. It was a harsh mindset, but it was imperative for the safety of everybody you cared for.

Bizarrely, Ratatoskr seemed to… relax… upon hearing what you had to say.

…was this a secret strategy of hers? A means to cause confusion and chaos?

“I…” Ratatoskr began, closing her mouth momentarily so she could think about how to articulate her thoughts. Once mentally ready, she took a deep breath and continued. “I, uhm… was expecting you to a-ask… a d-different question…”

Dodging the question with an off-topic remark, hmm?

If that was the game she wanted to play, then so be it. There was no harm in playing along for a bit.

“What were you expecting me to ask, Ratatoskr?”

Ratatoskr’s nerves returned with a vengeance, as indicated by a fidgeting expression and a wagging tail that she once again held with a strong grasp to keep it still.

That tail of hers… it did have a mind of its own like that ordinarily, right? You could have sworn it didn’t move around a whole lot.

Right now, it was attempting to dance back and forth, as if she was an excited puppy.

“I, uhm…” Ratatoskr sounded continuously quiet, though she didn’t seem to be panicking like she usually did. It was bizarre-- and making you nervous. Was this what she did to people who were catching onto her antics?! “Y-You mentioned you had done research… on the Healing Hands… so, uhm… I figured you wanted… that…”

“...that?”

Ratatoskr gazed at you, looking especially distressed… and oddly enough, very flustered.

She swallowed, breathed heavily, and finally found the courage to answer.

“...s-sexual healing…”

What.

“I-It’s a service Níðhöggr p-provides,” Ratatoskr elaborated. “I-I have l-learned about it, b-but I haven’t had the opportunity to, uhm, d-do it… but I’ve… always been c-curious, so…”

Huh.

You had not expected to hear that.

This was a trick, wasn’t it? An elaborate stratagem to make you lower your guard so she could strike you when you least expected it!

Or maybe… she would actually follow through with it, satisfying you so she could influence your mind into thinking she was somebody that could be trusted!

The thought of Ratatoskr-- an adorable girl-- doing something lewd…

…it was a shockingly pleasant thought.

No.

No, no, no!

This was her game plan! She had you wrapped around her finger!

You were not going to give in! Nope! Not. At. All!

“...d-do you want me to…?”

It was becoming increasingly difficult to think rationally.

“I…”

You were actually considering this-- and that was terrifying.

It had been stressful lately-- from the Embla conflict, to a time-manipulating goddess causing havoc, and now this-- it was no wonder.

…and she looked so curious and eager too!

“...a-alright.”

There was a non-zero chance this would be a regretful decision in the long-term, but absolutely not in the short-term.

Ratatoskr nodded, sighing with relief that you had accepted her proposal. She still seemed a little jittery, but she had great curiosity and enthusiasm for what she was about to do. That was why she promptly took her place between your legs, landing on her knees and gazing up at you earnestly.

…this was really happening, wasn’t it?

There was no going back now-- just watching her get on her knees like that was enough to make you maddeningly erect, and frankly, it was always uncomfortable to feel that way whenever clothed.

So you discarded everything below your waist hastily, revealing what Ratatoskr would be focusing on healing today.

The only question that remained was a simple but pleasant one-- how good was her medicine?

Ratatoskr breathed uneasily once your manhood sprung into view, the view and size undeniably intimidating her, but she didn’t allow that sensation to consume her. She instead reached out with a quivering hand, grasping a cock for the first time. Her fingers were barely able to wrap around your length, but it was a wonderful highlight of the size difference that strengthened your arousal.

“I-I’ve, ah… never done this before…” she spoke apprehensively, her expression reflecting that-- but not her tail. It was fluttering even fiercer than before! “So… be patient with me, okay!”

“I will be a good patient.”

This was what this was all about, after all. You had a problem down below, and to cure it, she had to give you a healing hand!

You would have found your joke more amusing if you weren’t immediately distracted by Ratatoskr starting to move her hand. Her motions were slow at first, but once she noticed how positively you were reacting, she promptly sped up.

It was a surreal sight. Mere minutes ago, you thought this girl was nothing but suspicious!

…and here she was, doing something… well, arguably still suspicious-- but in a good way! You were very thankful you had taken her to your room instead of somewhere else. It was possible that the chosen setting had given her the impression you needed this type of treatment.

Ratatoskr’s hand was immensely soft against your sensitive shaft. Its warmth was immense, and though you were feeling hot and bothered too, the temperature difference enhanced the pleasurable sensations being invoked by her actions.

She had already dispatched any doubts or nerves she had quickly, focusing entirely on making you feel good. Her smile-- and the slight drool emerging from her lips-- indicated she was having a wonderful time too. The best part? She was still speeding up. It was a slow procedure, but you were glad for the gradual acceleration. Your mind hadn’t quite wrapped around the idea that a woman would be pleasing you at all today, so to be eased into it was appreciated.

All in all, it was very good… and because of that, you were a bit terrified.

If she was already making you feel this good, you weren’t confident you could withstand the pleasure once she started using her mouth-- assuming she would, of course. There was always a good chance she’d-

Ratatoskr surprised you when she suddenly lunged at your cock, smothering whatever she could with her greedy tongue. She hummed radiantly, showing no shame even as her licks transitioned into wet, sloppy kisses. You had no idea what had awakened inside of her, but goodness-- you were all for it!

Her tail was wagging maddeningly fast too, making you ponder whether it could be used to gauge her arousal. The thought was brief, however-- the devotion this girl was giving your cock was exhilaratingly distracting.

Ratatoskr slowly worked her way down your shaft, her licks and kisses lacking any sort of rhythm. She was relying on nothing but sexual instinct, but the messiness was extraordinarily erotic. Most of your manhood had already been covered in her saliva, the subsequent shimmer coating your erection a joy to look at.

It was becoming increasingly clear why Ratatoskr was working her way down. She may have given your cock the medicine it needed to get better, but the same couldn’t be said about your balls-- not yet, at least. Ratatoskr soon buried her nose and tongue in your nuts, relishing in the scent and taste. Though she was intoxicated by lust, she was thankfully aware enough to understand they needed to be treated delicately, exercising just enough enthusiasm to keep her high maintained while preventing any discomfort on your end. On top of all that, she was still able to keep your dick pleasured with her hand.

She was inconceivably good at what she was doing. Was this really the first time she was doing something like this? If so, she was a natural.

Everything this surprisingly naughty girl was doing had led to a spectacular view. Her wagging tail was admittedly distracting, but you were miraculously able to keep your eyes focused on what she was doing with that marvelous mouth of hers. You held no resentment towards the fluffiness-- not when you knew specifically what had caused it to act so wildly in the first place.

The sounds she was making while she enjoyed her exotic meal were far from dignified, but that was precisely what made her sound erotic. Ratatoskr’s personality was certainly not refined to begin with, but this level of degenerate commitment wasn’t something you’d expect from her regardless.

Was this her way of telling you that she was trustworthy? Why else would she be borderline worshipping your member like this?

“It’s thhaasstteesss ssssoooo goooood…” Ratatoskr’s voice was tainted by her cravings, her tone drastically different from the stutters you were used to hearing.

Though her mouth had been buried in your balls for quite some time now, she decided she had finished smothering them in saliva. Her tongue returned to your cock, trailing upwards excitedly and impatiently as no straight lines were made. She paused only when she reached the peak, briefly flickering her eyes up at you to check your expression. During that moment, you witnessed the depravity in those partially closed eyes of hers.

This was something she had been wanting to do for a long time, but she had held back, assumingly wanting to focus on saving her sisters and aiding the Order of Heroes.

Everyone had their limits though. Misunderstanding the reason why you wanted to chat was hers. You could only begin to imagine what she had been thinking when you spoke to her so seriously earlier in the day!

Ratatoskr resumed her worship, transitioning it into a proper blowjob by taking your member into her compact mouth. For someone so petite, she was able to gobble up a surprising amount within a matter of seconds. Ultimately, however, she was reminded that she was inexperienced when she took in a little too much. Fortunately, she reacted swiftly and avoided any gagging, concluding that she was able to handle about half your manhood without any issues. You hoped she was satisfied with the amount. You definitely were.

Frankly, you were just happy that she was doing this at all. A cute girl was on her knees between her legs tending to your cock! What more could you ask for?

Having mentally prepared herself for what she was about to do, Ratatoskr started to bob her head back and forth. Her movements were understandably tame at first, and while that felt a little teasing, you knew it was necessary from her perspective. There was doubtlessly a lot to handle and sensations to adjust to that not even diligent research could prepare her for, but she was doing a good job all things considered! Besides, Ratatoskr was seemingly quick at adapting to new things; she was soon accelerating very quickly.

You knew she was taking this more seriously once she closed her eyes, focusing on nothing but giving you the best head anyone could ask for. The sharp sparks of pleasure spiraling throughout your body were a reminder that she was a healer for a reason; she knew how to cleanse pain, and in a way, wasn’t the immense desire for sexual relief an abstract form of it?

“You’re doing great, Ratatoskr…”

It felt right to give her some positive feedback-- aside from the quivering and groaning she was invoking from you, of course. She hummed approvingly, acknowledging what you had to say without doing anything that would disrupt the flow she had built up. This girl was not going to back away just to give her thanks-- not when the injury was supposedly so bad that she had to treat it with such ferocity! Ratatoskr wasn’t just giving you medicine; she was operating on your body with her humid mouth, and the surgery was working.

A feeling akin to dizziness spreading its wings throughout your body was a sign that you were reaching your limits. You grasped your bed sheets firmly, leaning back and completely embracing the amazing blowjob this girl was giving you.

It was insanely good, but progressively difficult to comprehend. There was such a thing as pleasure being too good, and that sensation reached its strongest form once you could no longer take any more. You erupted into her mouth, forsaking any attempt to warn her simply because you couldn’t.

Ratatoskr was surprised by the sudden load swarming into her mouth, her humming increasing in volume.

But she did not back away-- not initially, at least. She did her best to take in everything you had to offer, perhaps considering your seed a medicine for her lust as well. Though she stared off strongly and was able to swallow a lot, she wasn’t able to keep up with the quantity and had no choice but to pull back, leaving the last few ropes of cum to splash against her flustered face.

Though you would have loved to see her swallow it all, seeing how beautiful she looked stained with your semen was the next best thing. Ratatoskr was breathing loudly, the intensity too much for her lungs to handle, but she was recuperating hastily.

“...Ratatoskr…” you called out to her, sounding just as dazzled yourself. “That was… incredible…”

The Divine Beast looked up at you, still panting vigorously, but it was clear she wanted to respond sooner rather than later.

“You tasted… so gooooood…” she confessed joyfully, but that emotion did not linger. “That… I… c-can’t believe… I just… just… aaahh… aaaahhh!!”

Ratatoskr’s trance had faded promptly without warning. She grasped her tail quickly, using it to hide her face in shame.

“N-Níðhöggr t-told me this c-could happen…!” she squealed frustratingly. “S-Said it was e-easy to get carried away…!!”

It seemed the Healing Hands shared a fascinating trait.

“Ratatoskr,” you called out to her, placing your hand on her crown. Though her face was hidden, her tail couldn’t hide everything. “That was amazing. Thank you.”

The positive reinforcement worked instantaneously. Ratatoskr moved her tail slightly out of the way, revealing her face partially. Her blush was the brightest it had ever been… and it was very cute.

“D-Do you… uhm… mean that? Y-You’re not just… saying that, right?”

“I do mean it,” you reassured her, and just to make sure she was on the same page, you decided to confess your secret. “Truth be told, I brought you here because I wanted to question you about your loyalty. But after that… well, I think I can trust you now. I’m sorry I didn’t before.”

She had charmed you just like she did all the others. It had taken more work on her end, but she had succeeded. How could it not have? She had given you a magnificent blowjob.

Ratatoskr looked understandably shocked at your confession, realizing that she had massively misunderstood your intentions. She started to stutter confusingly, unable to form comprehensible words, making you ponder whether or not it had been the right time to say such a thing. Fortunately, hugging her tail seemed to keep her anxiety in check.

Once she had calmed down, she asked something unusual.

“...A-Are you sure you trust me…?”

“...Huh? What do you mean?”

Ratatoskr released her tail, and almost immediately you realized it was wagging excitedly again.

“I… c-can prove my loyalty,” she elaborated. “B-By… going further with you…”

That… wasn’t necessary at all. You trusted her wholeheartedly.

But those were just your thoughts, and you did not speak them purposefully, for her flustered expression told quite a tale-- as did her tail, naturally.

Ratatoskr asking to further prove her loyalty was a ruse. She knew you trusted her now. You had admitted it!

She simply wanted more, but lacked the confidence to directly ask for it.

To some extent, she was misleading you about her intentions… but you could let her off the hook, just this once.

“Hmm,” you pretended to contemplate her proposal. The answer was obvious, but you enjoyed seeing her watch you with bated breath like that. In the end, you decided it was a little cruel to tease, especially when you wanted what she desired too. “Alright then. I think I want to see you prove without a doubt just how loyal you are to our cause, Ratatoskr.”

“Y-Yes!” she responded positively and very enthusiastically. “U-Uhm, w-what would you like me to do…?”

Would she be willing to do… anything you wanted?

Hm!

There was something you were curious about.

“Show me your body, first and foremost,” you gave her the first instruction.

Ratatoskr nodded slowly, the order unquestionably making her feel a little hesitant due to embarrassment, but she knew this was a necessity. She stood up, gradually discarding everything she was wearing. Naturally, she didn’t look at you at all during this procedure, understanding it wouldn’t do her nervousness any good.

But she had to look at you eventually, and when she did, you made it your mission to reassure her all was well.

“You look beautiful.”

It wasn’t a lie! She truly did! Sure, she was hiding most of her body with her fluffy tail now, but you momentarily got to gaze at her small breasts and her curves.

“D-Do you, uhm, really think that?” she questioned.

“I do,” you told her. “But if you would rather I not look at you, how about we pick a position where you won’t be able to see me at all?”

It just so happened that the position you had in mind would benefit her and let you indulge in that fascinating idea you had.

“A-Alright, uhm, w-where do you want me…?” she asked sheepishly. “I, uhm, should be the one instructing you, as I’m the healer, but… well…”

“It’s alright, don’t worry,” you remained positive. “I want you on all fours. Is that okay?”

Ratatoskr was doubtlessly excited about doing more, though it was becoming increasingly evident she was especially prone to uncertainty at the moment. Constantly asking her questions like this did slow things a tad, but it helped keep her sane.

It would all be worth it in the end. Once she entered that incredible trance again, you wouldn’t have to worry about talking at all.

“Y-Yes, of course.”

Ratatoskr did as she was told, finally letting you glimpse at her rear end. Although she had a surprisingly nice ass for a petite girl, that wasn’t actually the focus of your gaze; it was what was right above it. Ratatoskr’s tail was the target of your affections, for if you were going to have fun with a squirrel girl, it made sense to enjoy their unique traits!

…she was a squirrel girl, right? She looked like one, but she was called Ratatoskr.

Well, it didn’t matter. You were going to fuck her either way!

Ratatoskr shivered once you got into position behind her, the knowledge of what was about to commence unnerving her.

Not by much, of course. Her tail didn’t slow down much at all.

Speaking of which, getting into position was tough because of it! It was a large fluffy mess, but upon realizing you could just let it envelop your body, all was swell.

It felt good. Not in a sexual way, of course, but it was very comforting.

A little distracting, too! It almost made you forget there was a drenched pussy desperate to be filled up by a cock, and that was no joke, either! Ratatoskr was soaked, the anticipation and the earlier blowjob doubtlessly contributing to her current condition. It was honestly a miracle you were able to push your cock up against it considering you were essentially blinded by her tail, but you weren’t going to whine about being lucky.

Ratatoskr quivered upon feeling your dick press up against her, but she did her best to remain composed as she could. You debated whether to warn her that this could hurt a little, but you trusted that this was information she knew and that she could handle herself too. Indeed, she groaned a little once you felt your cock enter her insides, but she handled the pressure well.

You, however, could not. She was tight and hot-- incredible sensations on their own, but the mixture was almost too much for your sensitive manhood. Be that as it may, you did your best to remain sane, and considering there was a tail dancing across your face, it wasn’t as difficult as you expected.

Any discomfort your lover experienced was short-lived. Ratatoskr was humming joyfully, the sensation of being filled up something she was immensely enjoying. In the end, she was able to take everything you had to offer, allowing you to bask in her warmth, albeit only momentarily. Ratatoskr was an impatient little critter, deciding she didn’t want you remaining stationary any longer. She started to move her hips on her own, moving your cock inside her pussy through her own efforts alone.

Had she entered that intoxicated trance again? It sure seemed that way.

But this position wasn’t built for the girl on her hands and knees to have all the fun! Taking hold of her hips, you fought back against her advances, slamming your hips forward and pushing up strongly against the entrance to her womb. Ratatoskr gasped in shock, but it was by no means an unpleasant exhale.

She did her best to move her body in sync with yours, but she proved to be especially weak to your cock pushing into her deepest parts. With time, her cadence was completely decimated, leaving her at your mercy. Since her tail was still as spirited as ever, if not more so than usual, it was a wonderful communication of her adoration. It was fortunate, since she wasn’t in a position to say it amidst all that moaning.

Satisfied this adorable girl wanted nothing more than a firm and fast fucking, you gave her just that, speeding up dramatically. You did not hesitate one bit, not even sparing a thought for whether or not she could handle the pressure.

Because either she could, and that was great-- or she couldn’t, and that was also great.

Ratatoskr was a moaning mess by this point, unable to let out anything comprehensible.

But it was fine that she couldn’t speak; her body was doing all the talking in her place. Her pussy was beginning to tighten up dramatically around your cock, and although the subsequent compactness was nothing to scoff at, it did little to hinder your thrusts. Ratatoskr had completely succumbed to the pleasure she had been craving, and since you figured she had been waiting quite a while for this, you were committed to maintaining your pace until the very end.

That end was approaching sooner than expected. You had done well to avoid letting the humidity of her insides overwhelm you, but there was only so much your cock could withstand before it needed to release.

But you didn’t mind a quick finish-- not when you could claim that you still needed some convincing… assuming she didn’t beat you to the punch, of course! In the meantime, you maintained your cadence as best as you could, pushing deep inside her and nudging against her cervix consistently. Each thrust somehow enhanced how hot her insides were, and eventually, the heat was starting to become unbearable.

Unbearably good, of course.

Ratatoskr’s pussy was the perfect fit for your dick; she was able to take in everything despite being so tight, invoking bliss so grand that you wondered if it could form an addiction. It was plausible to believe that she was experiencing similar sensations, and truth be told, you had a suspicion she was already addicted to your cock.

Pleasure was a boundless feeling, but it could only be handled for so long. Ratatoskr was the first to reach her climax, tightening up even more as she screamed out in joy, her voice cackling. Her tail fascinatingly stopped during her climax, as if she could spare no more energy for its movement.

You reached your peak not long after, the increased compactness and the knowledge that you had made her cum bringing you over the edge as well. With one final thrust, you let out everything you had left inside her pussy, not even contemplating pulling out. Was it a risky maneuver? Certainly.

But it was so hard to care when it felt so good filling up her insides with your seed. Besides, was her acceptance of a creampie not further proof of her loyalty?

The realization about what you had done dawned shortly after you pulled out. Ratatoskr collapsed onto the bed, unable to sustain being on all fours after being fucked so hard.

“Ratatoskr, I… sorry, I got carried away there.”

You had really done it now! That was a potential enemy you had, well, potentially impregnated.

Yet, at the same time, you just couldn’t consider her anything but an ally after that. There was no way somebody still working for the enemy would let you do that, surely?

“W-What? I, uhm, I--- aaaahhhh!!”

Ratatosrk had awakened from her trance, hastily standing up and once again hiding her face in shame. However, her tail couldn’t do a whole lot to hide the cum flowing out of her pussy and down her legs.

You should have pulled out. Now things were going to be awkward.

“Uhm, I…” she mumbled, doubtlessly about to scold you for what you had done. “D-Don’t worry, I’m a healer, so, uhm, I know how to a-avoid that, if you, uhm, want to.”

…was that an offer?

Before you could contemplate what she truly meant by that, you noticed she was fidgeting rather strangely.

“...y-you know, I’m, ah… not sure if I have p-proven that I’m, ah… l-loyal yet, so…”

You scoffed amusingly.

She had beaten you to the punch, after all!

Patreon February 2024 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

May is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

The Fox and the Rabbit (Bernadetta/Kiran from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“Aaaaahh!!! This is… so humiliating!! I can’t go out like THIS! They’ll call me Bernie-bun! I’d rather be called Bernie-bear! Bears are at least strong and tough! Bunnies are prey! I’m NOT prey! I’m-”

Bernadetta von Varley freaking out spontaneously wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. Kiran understood her mannerisms well, having learned what could provoke a panic-- and there were a lot of triggers. Regardless, he never allowed her anxiety to negatively influence how he viewed her. Instead, he had put his energy into figuring out what he could do to aid her during these troubling times.

A pair of soft hands wrapped around her stomach, pulling her into the embrace of one of the few people she could feel safe around. It was the oldest trick in the book, but it always worked.

Bernie’s rambling came to a sudden halt as she melted within the comfort of another, unable to feel distressed when sensations of ease radiated throughout her body and mind.

“Relax,” Kiran spoke calmly to her. “You look really cute.”

“...w-well, maybe you think that, but the others will-”

“Be wearing similar outfits,” he purposefully interrupted her, for while he had soothed her trembling body, he still had to aid her troubled thoughts. “If it helps, you won’t have to worry about seeing many of your classmates. Ashe is the only one from Garreg Mach attending the festival to my knowledge.”

“Bernie has made friends from other worlds too, you know…” she tapped her fingers together. “So, uhm, they’ll see me, and, uhm…”

Kiran tightened the hug, making her yelp a little in surprise, but the calm exhale indicated she had enjoyed the sudden intensity. “I’m proud that you’ve made new friends, Bernadetta.”

“T-That’s not what I meant to…” Bernie tried to clash back, but knew she couldn’t justify her worry, and in turn, that realization was dismantling those very same worries.

Nobody would laugh at her if they were all wearing silly outfits too. If anything, they’d be happy to see her present; it wasn’t like her to attend a festival like this, but because she knew people she cared about were also attending, she didn’t want to miss out.

Of course, this had led to a lot of uncertainty regarding whether she’d feel like coming out of hibernation on the day itself. It had been a tough week for her, the fated festival getting closer and closer not helping her turbulence.

But against all odds, she had prevailed. Kiran was proud.

Bernadetta turned her head to the side, her eyes slanted and a little watery, but the most prominent part of her expression was her bright blush. “...hey, uhm…” she spoke, pausing to gather the courage needed to continue. “I… do not mind this outfit… though I am surprised.”

“Surprised at what?”

Bernie looked forward, and for good reason; her blush was intensifying and she did not want you seeing it any longer “I, uhm, thought you’d pick out something… lewder…”

“Lewder, you say?” Kiran was a little surprised to hear that; they were going to a public festival, so it was doubtful anyone would show up wearing anything salacious. Then again, he wouldn’t put it past a few individuals. “You make it sound like I’m a pervert.”

“Well, you are a pervert!” Bernadetta accused him of a heinous crime indeed.

Kiran didn’t mind the allegation.

It was all true.

Over the last several months, Kiran had formed something of a kinship with the reclusive girl. It had started when he was approached and asked if he could work some magic and solve a most peculiar problem. The issue? A certain somebody refusing to leave her room.

Rather than bang on her door constantly and demand her presence like many others had, he opted to talk to her in front of her door. He didn’t get much out of her at first, but frequent visits prompted her to be more talkative as she got used to his voice and gradually learned he was somebody he could trust.

Eventually, she gathered the courage to let him in.

Which was amazing at first-- until he noticed she had done a poor job of hiding some of the special… items… she had been using. The revelation almost set back all those weeks of progress in an instant, but when he reassured her that he didn’t think any less of her for it, things relatively calmed down… only to take a turn for the crazy when she asked if they could have some… fun.

Apparently, the intense emotion from getting caught owning sex toys, paired with the revelation that the individual she was talking to was quite handsome, led her to abandon all shame and ask a daring question.

Kiran accepted. After all, he was a bit of a pervert, and she was cute too.

So here they were, in one heck of an unusual relationship, but a fun one.

“I won’t be doing anything inappropriate during the festival,” Kiran, despite knowing her claim was true, felt it necessary to try to defend himself.

“During!” she huffed and puffed. “Bernie won’t be fooled! You’re going to sneak attack me when I least expect it and, uhm, pin me down and h-have your way with me.”

Kiran chuckled, always adoring how she stuttered. She had gotten quite bold in vocalizing her needs lately. She wasn’t able to voice her desires perfectly, but she had improved dramatically, sometimes saying the most wonderful things that made him question who the real pervert here was.

“When we get back, sure,” he answered.

Bernie looked back at him, her mouth open in shock. “T-That wasn’t an invitation!”

“It sounded like one.”

Her response was to squeal, though it was hard to tell whether it sounded like frustration or excitement.

Regardless, Bernadetta knew it was fruitless to worry about what would happen after the festival when there was plenty to worry about what would happen during it.

…but it would be okay. She wouldn’t be alone.

Sure, her companion was a feisty fox salivating over her while she was a brittle bunny, but she’d be protected.

The fox wouldn’t want anyone stealing its meal.

___

“Aaaahhh!!! That was a DISASTER!!!”

The Spring Festival had commenced, and for poor little Bernie-bun, it hadn’t gone well. Ashe had roped her into an egg-hunting tournament-- an event that had ended in catastrophe simply because it meant she had to socialize with people on her designated team and couldn’t run away, lest she let down her group. There was also the part where a giant egg came to life and tried to eat them. That was weird, but at least it was gone now.

Kiran had tagged along, being there to catch her whenever she fainted. Usually, she was good at not falling whenever that happened, but she was especially on edge due to the abundance of people attending the festival.

When the festivities had concluded, Bernadetta decided she needed to hide immediately. As Kiran’s room was closer, Bernie-bun had opted to use it as her refuge for the night, which he did not quarrel with. He had plenty of pillows for her to scream into. Currently, she was under the covers of his bed, doing just that.

“You did well, Bernie,” Kiran praised her, for despite her current condition, she had taken a substantial step towards breaking free from the shackles of anxiety and fear.

“Stupid! Idiot! Hopeless! Waste of space! I am never attending a festival AGAIN! Bernie-bun is going to hibernate forever! Ugh… wait, do rabbits hibernate?”

Bernadetta paused the screaming briefly to gaze back at her companion. Unfortunately, his response didn’t help her mood.

“They don’t,” Kiran answered.

“Well, THIS bunny is different!” Bernie declared. Right on cue, a long, drawn-out yawn emerged from her mouth. “I’m going to sleep for eternity!”

“That’s a long time,” the summoner sat down on the bed carefully, not wanting to startle her. “When do you want me to wake you up?”

“Never!” Bernie’s response was quick and sharp, but some subsequent mumbling indicated she hadn’t finished responding yet. Nothing could have prepared Kiran for what she had to say next, however. “But… if Bernie-bun is sleeping… then she can’t feel embarrassed about you fooling around with her…”

Kiran’s eyes widened.

It wasn’t like her to make bold comments like that! Usually, he was the one initiating-- not because she didn’t want to, but because she simply couldn’t.

…so to hear her mumble something like that was unprecedented.

But certainly not unwelcome.

“Is that an invitation?”

“...maybe,” she said, yawning before she continued. “I-I’m a rabbit… and you’re like a feisty fox, toying with its prey before it lunges and enjoys its meal…”

Kiran raised an eyebrow and smiled. “I am?”

He hadn’t made any analogies like that, but he liked them.

“I-I know what you’re like…” Bernie mumbled, her voice lowering in intensity and volume, and it wasn’t just because she had gotten all that screaming out of her system. She was genuinely feeling tired, and experiencing the comfort of your bed was aiding that sensation. “Y-You’re a pervert, always wanting to do lewd things with Bernie, even when she’s an innocent playful rabbit…”

Kiran snorted. That wasn’t untrue, but she was undeniably projecting one heck of a diabolical character onto him!

…which again, wasn’t far from the truth.

“You should sleep, Bernie,” Kiran put the horny thoughts on hold-- for now. His adorable little bunny needed her beauty sleep after such an exhausting day.

Truthfully, he had wanted to have a little fun with her once they got back, but that was when he had assumed their day would go at least decently.

But Bernadetta had shared an interesting proposition that would get him what he wanted… and would grant her a wonderful dream to enjoy, allowing her to later wake up feeling at peace… and warmer than usual.

…Hopefully.

Kiran was pondering whether or not she was serious. He couldn’t rule out the possibility that she had spoken some jumbled-up thoughts unknowingly due to her sleepiness. Though she had said it with such clarity, it was unlike her to bring forth wild concepts like that to the table.

He also wasn’t sure if fooling around with her while she slept would be safe.

It was not uncommon for her to wake up and momentarily lack awareness of her surroundings. This had happened a lot when he started sleeping in her room-- and when she began sleeping in his too.

She’d probably react similarly to an unusual weight on her and a sense of being full.

Of course, it would be okay once she remembered everything she had said, but Kiran didn’t want to be the cause of a freakout full-stop!

He was a pervert, but he genuinely cared about her well-being.

“...maybe I should…” Bernie wasn’t opposed to the idea, turning her head back to face the pillow so she could promptly sink her head into it.

…was she going to fall asleep in the rabbit costume?

Kiran smiled. He had made his decision.

If she was so out of it that she couldn’t even change clothes, then what she had told him wasn’t meant to be taken seriously.

Besides, he was feeling a little sleepy too. After such a fascinating day, he could benefit from an early night’s sleep. The sun was beginning to set too, so the timing was perfect.

Being careful not to disturb his adorable rabbit companion, Kiran slipped into bed after discarding his clothes. She had luckily stuck to her side of the bed when drifting into a slumber, so there was plenty of quilt to go around. Hopefully, a good night’s sleep awaited the both of them.

___

“Ow.”

A good night’s sleep awaited only one of them, it seemed.

Kiran had awakened abruptly to an unusual sensation: a kick against his stomach.

Thankfully, it hadn’t been a particularly strong assault, but it was invasive enough to wake him up. Though the darkness of the night clouded his view, he could make out the silhouette of an adorable little creature who had somehow tilted her body during her sleep, now positioned diagonally in a strange manner.

Bernadetta was mumbling incomprehensible things in her sleep, but she sounded like she was in a good mood. Kiran believed that was good-- she deserved a wonderful dream after getting so tuckered out from all that social interaction.

But now he was wide awake, and somehow, that comment she had made earlier was ripe in his mind. With something like that plaguing his thoughts, there was no way he was going to get to sleep now.

Perhaps a notable contributor to the thoughts in his head was his tendency to wake up feeling very horny, and with a cute girl like Bernie sleeping in his bed, that sensation was especially prominent.

Kiran carefully turned on the lamp resting by his bed, illuminating the room just enough for him to see more clearly, but not to a level that could disturb Bernadetta.

She looked adorable.

…and her butt was right there, ready for him to pounce upon. Her skirt was short, and although she wore a pair of purple shorts underneath it, it wouldn’t be a problem once they were discarded.

Kiran couldn’t think straight.

He wanted-- no, needed her.

…so what was holding him back?

A smidge of guilt and caution, perhaps? He was going to take advantage of a sleeping lady… but she was the one who had put the idea into his head in the first place!!

Hm. Foxes did hunt at night. Maybe that was the reason she had brought up the idea in the first place.

Either way, Kiran decided it was time to stop thinking and time to start fucking. A beautiful butt awaited him and thinking about anything aside from it would delay what he desired. Though she had permitted him to fool around with her, he preferred that she remained blissfully unaware-- partly so she could sleep well, and partly to avoid the few seconds of screaming that would occur until she remembered what she had said.

Kiran removed his underwear and took his sweet time getting into position, carefully climbing onto the bed and doing whatever he could to minimize the movement of the mattress. Bernadetta was fortunately a bit of a deep sleeper, so his slow approach wasn’t too necessary, but he figured it wouldn’t hurt to exercise caution.

“Mmm…” Bernadetta hummed in her sleep. “Looovee…. your cooockkk… Kiiirraaaannn…”

Kiran paused.

…that was one heck of a dream she was having!

The most baffling part, however, was that it was the first time he had ever heard her say such a thing! Bernadetta never admitted her love for sex during the moment, preferring to express her adoration for it through her body language instead. In other words, the extraordinary compactness of her pussy whenever she orgasmed from sex… which was frequent!

Hearing her finally voice her infatuation, even in an unconventional way, was astronomically arousing. That was Bernie unknowingly telling him that she loved his cock! It was mind-boggling in the best way.

He couldn’t take it anymore. He needed to be inside her now.

Bernie had fortunately spread her legs a little in her sleep, making it easy enough to position himself between them and focus on pulling down her shorts. He exercised a great deal of patience when doing so, now further committed to not disturbing her slumber since he was now aware she was having such an incredible dream. Once they rested around her thighs, he pulled up her skirt and relished in the sight of the bubbly butt he loved.

Though she was petite and her small breasts reflected that, Bernie-bun had quite the bun comparatively! Though the view was spectacular-- especially from this angle-- Kiran was most drawn to the view of her glistening pussy. She was drenched down there, no doubt her dream the cause. More importantly, it meant penetration was going to be effortless.

Kiran couldn’t believe what was about to happen. Was he really going to fuck Bernadetta while she slumbered and dreamed about having sex?

Yes. Yes, he was.

Taking hold of his eager erection, Kiran leaned forward and did his best to push up against her folds without staggering. His positioning was far from perfect, but once he was inside her, any discomfort would become tolerable.

It took a considerable amount of effort and time, but ultimately, he was able to slip the tip of his manhood inside her. Miraculously, Bernadetta didn’t stir… for a few moments, at least, but he suspected the movement was from what was happening in her head rather than his actions.

“Soooooo goood…”

That was why.

Keen to enhance her dream, Kiran increasingly pushed more of his length inside her humid hole, the addicting warmth making him momentarily forget that he was supposed to be doing this steadily! Luckily, there was no indication that his sleeping beauty had been agitated by what he was doing.

Bernadetta hadn’t been kidding about hibernating for an eternity, apparently! Of course, she was prone to wake up eventually, but the question most prominent in Kiran’s mind was how many creampies he could give her before her awakening.

Considering nothing he did seemed to make her stir, he was confident that number would be high, especially now that he could focus his mind on nothing but that degenerate wish.

Which was what he did.

Taking hold of her hips, he started to thrust, paying no heed to the strength and agility of his motions. Her insides were notably slippery but immensely hot, a combination that felt divine coiling around his sensitive shaft. Kiran was a bit of a pervert, sure, but who could blame him when her pussy felt so good?

Bernie reacted wonderfully, her hums amplifying in intensity and frequency whenever he pushed up against the entrance to her womb. The sounds she was making were usually hushed at best, so to hear them in all their glory was an extraordinary treat. Embarrassment couldn’t claim her when she was like this, after all.

It wasn’t just his ears being treated either.  His eyes never averted from the magnificent sight below, captivated by the way her butt jiggled every time he slammed his hips forward. Kiran was determined to burn the image into his memory, and considering he was going to be at it all night, he was feeling hopeful it would.

“Mmmm… Bernie… loves being bred…”

If it weren’t for that deranged first comment, Kiran would have suspected she was awake and feeding him those shiver-inducing words on purpose. Nevertheless, they were a delight to hear, serving as wonderful motivation to speed up and fuck her hard.

If he had thought about it ahead of time, he would have made some additional preparations to take her ass too. It wasn’t a big loss though-- rabbits were known for one thing, and it wasn’t anal sex.

Tonight’s agenda was breeding the bunny. It was what she loved, after all!

Bernadetta did take contraception to avoid pregnancy, though Kiran was admittedly not certain whether or not she still did that. He contemplated the thought of overflowing her pussy and womb with so much semen that not even the strongest forms of birth control could stop him from impregnating her. It was a very arousing idea… and most importantly, something that didn’t need to remain one.

Taking hold of her hips, Kiran accelerated his thrusts even further. Though he knew this would drain him sooner, he had to ignore any exhaustion when there was so much work to be done. He had yet to cum even once yet, though that was soon about to change.

“...Kiiirraaaaaannnn…”

Especially after hearing that. Kiran had no idea what was currently happening in her dream, but he could feel the effect it was having on her body. Bernadetta’s pussy, already the paragon of compactness, had tightened up without warning. Although this interrupted his rhythm, her stronger defense was still not enough for his superior might to break through, treating him to far greater pleasure.

That sensation, combined with her calling echoing through his head, brought him over the edge. With one final thrust, he was there, poking against her cervix as he flooded her pussy with the semen it craved. Bernadetta hummed radiantly throughout it all, the heat within her doubtlessly contributing to an even greater dream.

Kiran’s climax was grand, but fleeting, but he was not disgruntled by that immense pressure dwindling before he could embrace it. This was only the first of many creampies. Bernadetta’s body agreed, clutching his cock firmly and keeping him completely erect inside her while he caught his breath.

“...n-not there, t-that’s my butt…!!”

Heh.

She really was dreaming!

Bernadetta sounded simultaneously distressed and excited, a typical tone whenever they engaged in a little tomfoolery. How ironic of her to say such a thing when doing it there was her idea in the first place!

As tempting as it was to combine her imagination with reality once more, he was still committed to cumming inside her pussy only tonight. Besides, even if he wanted to switch holes, the grip she had around his shaft was unusually strong. He wasn’t leaving her pussy any time soon.

Satisfied he was ready to go again, he started to move. Though she had cramped up substantially, the mess he had let out inside her had magnified how slippery her inner walls were, making it effortless to resume fucking his favorite little rabbit. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed since his awakening, but he had no plans to stop anytime soon.

Perhaps when the sun started to rise…?

Nah.

Until she woke up.

Whenever that was.

Kiran was confident he could fuck Bernadetta forever if he truly wanted to. Everything about her turned him on! If he ever needed some fuel, he could just stare at her quivering ass for a while, or listen to her adorable moans, or focus entirely on how warm her pussy felt around his cock.

It wasn’t long before he was unleashing another load deep inside her, this orgasm just as intense as the first.

…and as ever, Bernadetta did not stir.

She simply dreamed about Kiran fucking her silly while he did just that, and he was only going to stop once his body couldn’t take any more!

___

Bernadetta did not scream when she woke up.

She simply squealed.

It had been a while since she last had a dream like that, and as it was fresh in her memory, she was feeling very flustered.

She recalled an adorable little outfit being presented to her by the Summoner, Kiran. He was the man she had fallen in love with, though she was not going to confess! No way! Too embarrassing! What if he said no?! Aaaaahhhh!!!

The Spring Festival had not gone well. She remembered an egg-hunting competition, and a massive egg coming to life and trying to eat them. That was weird! Terrifying, too!

But the dream took pity on her misery and morphed into something wonderful. Kiran had brought her back to her room, and she had said some daring things to him! At one point, she had entered a slumber within a slumber, experiencing a wonderful time with the man she loved while he fooled around with her while she slept! It had been such an unusual experience, but she loved every second of it.

If only it had been real…

A knock on her door startled her. Usually, she’d ignore anyone who dared to do such a thing, but the voice she was hearing indicated it was somebody she could trust.

How ironic that it had to be him though!

“Good morning, Bernie,” Kiran greeted her once she opened the door. “Are you ready for the Spring Festival?”

Oh. Right. So that was why she had dreamed about the festival! It was today!

…and she had agreed to attend, hadn’t she?

“No! Nope! NUH-UH! Bernie is NOT going!”

“But you said-”

“No means no!” Bernadetta was very insistent. Dreams were not necessarily a reflection of reality, but she couldn’t risk it! Massive man-eating egg? NOPE!

…though… there was one aspect of her dream that she wouldn’t mind coming true...

“Well… I won’t force you,” Kiran sounded legitimately saddened by her decision, which in turn made her feel guilty.

But neither would be feeling that way for long, hopefully!

“...Bernie is going to nap instead,” she said. “But, uhm, can you check in on Bernie in an hour…?”

“Huh? Well, sure, I don’t mind that, but why?”

“...j-just do it, okay!”

“Okay…”

Bernie shut the door, taking a deep breath.

She had an idea.

It was a crazy idea-- one she wouldn’t dare attempt under normal circumstances, but her dream had momentarily granted her something resembling courage.

Bernadetta stripped out of her pajamas and got back into bed, completely nude under the covers… and that was the plan!

The fox would come, and see the vulnerable rabbit… and if all went well…

…would pounce!

Letting Go Of Our Inhibitions - Chapter 2 (Lethe/Mist/Ike from Fire Emblem)

Mist exhaled, resting her body against a wall in the encampment.

It had been a surprisingly stressful day. Clerics were in short demand, and because of that, she had to spend a substantial amount of time tending to the wounds of countless allies. The last battle had been a grievous one, leading to many injuries that had to be tended to.

Reinforcements that included an excess of healers were scheduled to arrive the following morning, meaning she hopefully wouldn’t have to deal with such a lengthy job again. While Mist was grateful she’d have an opportunity to rest tomorrow, that did not mean she was completely happy. It was already almost the end of the day! How many hours did she have to herself before it was time to sleep? Three? Four at most?

It wasn’t enough.

Be that as it may, she had no desire to waste her precious limited time sulking. The only issue was that she was exhausted, not to mention stressed! Finishing her tasks for the day was no cure for the latter. Therefore, finding a means of cleansing that feeling from her body and mind was a top priority! Only then could she rest well.

Luckily, it just so happened there was a special individual who was rather good at helping her whenever she was in these kinds of situations.

Although he was the commander of the Laguz Alliance, her brother, Ike, was spared from some of the responsibilities one would usually have with such a role. He would lead on the battlefield, but outside of it, he would focus on training. Soren and Titania effectively acted on his behalf during the less important war council meetings. He was not well-suited for those, after all.

However, she hadn’t seen him at the training grounds at all today… which meant he was probably doing the only other thing she knew he liked to do.

Mist’s suspicions proved correct once she ventured to his personal quarters. Before she was even able to think about knocking on his door, she heard some suspicious sounds. Well, suspicious for anyone but her. She knew what was happening. Therefore, she carefully opened the door, keen for a peek, and what she saw surpassed her expectations.

Ike and Lethe had an unusual relationship. They loved to spar with each other… but they also did something that only she knew about.

Far from the prying eyes of literally anybody else,  they liked to clash in a different kind of fight. While Lethe was fierce and packed a mean punch when brawling with Ike during an ordinary training session, she was very much the opposite in private.

Submissive. Eager to be dominated. Used.

Preferences that Mist could relate to.

It was a very secret side that Lethe kept hidden from everybody. The only individuals who knew were a pair of siblings who were in no position to judge her, not that they would, of course.

Mist expected to see Ike dominating Lethe.

Well, that was what she was seeing… but things looked a little different than what she was used to.

Lethe was on her back, her arms and legs stretched and attached to the corners of the bed with rope. She was trapped, but knowing her, she certainly did not see that as a bad thing.

Now, if it was just that, it wouldn’t have been enough to shock her.

It was what Ike was doing that was making her feel so awfully dizzy…

Lethe’s head was tilted back. She could not move it-- not when there was a cock remorselessly pounding her throat. Ike was paying no heed to whether or not she needed to breathe, as demonstrated by his ruthless speed. He was not afraid to sheathe everything as deep inside as it could go, even going as far as to remain perfectly still during those moments, listening to his kitten purr so distortedly. It was the only noise she could make.

Mist adored what she was seeing! It was unbelievably rough.

Lethe loved it as well! She was perhaps even having the time of her life! Mist understood her friend’s preferences very well, though it was still surreal to see her submissiveness reach a new level. The juxtaposition between her ordinary and secret lives was something to behold.

Mist was enjoying this show, though she was beginning to feel annoyed at herself-- she couldn’t decide whether to waltz in or stay and watch the depravity!

Fortunately, that decision was made for her

“Don’t just watch, Mist,” Ike called out to her, purposefully pausing while his manhood was deep inside Lethe’s throat. “I can tell you want to join in.”

Ike and Lethe had a thing.

Mist had a thing with Lethe too!

Mist also had a thing with Ike!

It had been some time since these unusual relationships came to fruition, but their benefits couldn’t be denied. It was fun getting to exercise her sexual needs in extravagant ways, and wow, did it do wonders towards curing any stress she had accumulated! Whether or not it was Ike making passionate love to her, or the feeling of Lethe between her legs… she always had a good time.

It was not surprising Ike had spotted her. He had to keep a close eye on his surroundings at all times, lest some unwanted company show up. Lethe couldn’t help-- not when she couldn’t exactly see or smell anything other than cock. Even in tamer scenarios, she usually had her head buried in some pillows, too occupied with trying to maintain her sanity while she was fucked mercilessly.

“I wouldn’t have minded an invite, you know,” Mist playfully adopted an agitated tone as she stepped into the room, closing the door behind her. There was no way she could be legitimately annoyed. In fact, nothing could legitimately upset her right now-- not when she was going to get her holes screwed very soon!

Even so, it would have been nice to know she had this to look forward to. That alone would have dampened her stress.

“You had an important task to do today,” Ike justified the lack of an invitation. “We didn’t want to tempt you to leave early or rush your job.”

Mist crossed her arms and smiled. “What about your responsibilities, hmm?”

Fooling around with his kitten all day wasn’t what a commander was meant to be doing!

“Our responsibilities are to train and become stronger for the fight ahead,” he answered just as she expected he would, not realizing she was just teasing. It was honestly impressive he was able to speak so coherently considering what he was currently doing. Not even a single stutter or a hot and bothered breath! “We sparred in the morning for a few hours, got a little too sweaty, and Lethe here decided she wanted some… private help with her endurance, shall we say.”

Mist couldn’t help but chuckle. What a way to justify it! Endurance training, huh? She could do with some of that, honestly.

Their sparring only lasted a few hours too? That explained why she hadn’t seen either of them until now; she hadn’t needed to visit the training grounds until the afternoon, so they were long gone by then.

But if they had been here since then… that meant they had been going at it practically all day!

Mist would have been impressed if she wasn’t already accustomed to this kind of behavior. She did feel a little envious though. All that time she had spent helping the wounded, they had been having so much fun behind the scenes! She didn’t regret any of her actions, but the thought of spending an entire day getting screwed silly instead was making her heart race.

Lethe, of course, had nothing to say, for she still had a cock down her throat. Considering her brother’s words, it was impressive she hadn’t violently reacted due to the need to-

“Mmmmm…!!”

Ah, there it was.

Ike pulled out immediately, freeing his kitten from the throat-stuffing she adored. She panted heavily, albeit not as wildly as one would expect.

“...one minute and seven seconds,” she said before resuming her breathing.

Lethe had endured that for how long?!

…Laguz were built differently.

Mist was confident she could not compete with that. Even so, she couldn’t help but wonder how long she’d last. Learning one’s limits was an exciting adventure! That was going to be her justification! It totally wasn’t because seeing her brother’s big dick always made her feel faint. Totally not.

“Ike…” Mist knew her voice was quieter and sultry, but she didn’t care. “...could I… have a go?”

Ike took a moment to realize what she meant by that comment. “...you mean… that?”

He sounded a little shaky, and that was expressed through some hot breath as well. Did the idea resonate with him?

“Yeah…” she whispered. “I… I want to feel what she’s feeling. I want you to do to me what you’re doing to her. I want to experience it too…”

Lethe hummed approvingly, doubtlessly listening in on the conversation. She sounded like she was in heaven.

“I…”

Ike was hesitant. She could tell before he even opened her mouth.

She understood why. Ike just wasn’t as rough with her. It heavily contrasted how he treated Lethe, and while this difference did bother her at times, it was hard to latch onto that feeling when she always felt immensely satisfied by the end anyway. Besides, it wasn’t like he was unbearably gentle either. He was actually quite fast and firm with her! Any girl would consider it rough, honestly.

But whenever he was going at it with Lethe… it was like a whole different level of domination. Mist wanted to sample a taste of that. After witnessing this depravity firsthand and feeling a craving unlike any other building up within her, how could she not?

“Ike,” she called out to him earnestly, recognizing he was lost in thought regarding a question that did not have a difficult answer. “I hope you’re not underestimating me or treating me differently just because I’m your little sister.”

She suspected that was his main reason for being so apprehensive. At the end of the day, she was the little sister he had sworn to protect… but she was also the little sister he had fucked too many times to count! They were already far past the point of no return. He could do this!

“I’m not,” he defended himself. “But this is far more intense than it looks. Do you think you can handle it?”

Mist smiled joyfully, placing her hands on her hips and standing proudly. “If I can handle your cock in my pussy and my ass, I think I can handle it deep down my throat, big brother!”

Well… she hoped she could. Ordinary sex, well, her body was meant to withstand that anyway. Anal sex was unorthodox, but so long as the right preparations were made beforehand, all was well. Getting her throat pounded didn’t sound too difficult on paper, but could she hold her breath while withstanding that immense pressure against the back of her mouth?

Perhaps she was being reckless…

Yet…  it was hard to care! When the mere thought was enough to make her feel so horny, it was effortless to dismiss any concerns. Who wouldn’t want to be tied up and have their throat with their big brother’s cock?

…not many people, actually. It was sometimes easy to forget that what she did with her brother was not exactly normal. She had gotten so used to his cock!

Ike was grumbling quietly, doubtlessly still contemplating whether or not to go through with this. Mist wondered what he was specifically thinking. She liked to think there was a part of him that wanted to just pin her down and fuck her senselessly after hearing her desperation for his dick. Was that her arousal talking? Absolutely. Did she care that her mind was being consumed by degenerate thoughts? Of course not.

It had been such a long day. She had earned this.

When her brother ultimately sighed, she knew she was going to get her way. Though she did feel a little bad about being overly eager and a little bratty about it, this just so happened to be the type of activity where he could vent out any possible frustrations rather easily. In other words, everything would work out wonderfully.

“Alright then,” he sounded at peace with the idea, especially knowing that Lethe would be there to provide assistance. “But I hope you know what you’re getting into, little sister.”

Ike couldn’t deny the facts. His little sister was beautiful, and she’d look even more gorgeous with her throat stuffed with his cock. Ike wanted to be a good big brother too. That was why he wasn’t going to deny her wish.

“Let me help,” Lethe finally spoke up, having had an opportunity to breathe and recover her senses. “...after you free me though. My body is stiff, and I need to stretch.”

The two siblings accepted the aid and worked together to free their kitten. Mist observed that the rope used to tie her up was surprisingly sturdy, as indicated by how frustratingly difficult it was to loosen up. The implications were very fun though and stopped her from getting annoyed at the challenge.

Lethe was one wild girl! Not even somebody with her strength could probably escape. She obviously wouldn’t even dare think about trying to do so, but just knowing she couldn’t was probably a massive turn-on.

By the time she had freed one of her arms, Ike had already freed the other one and her ankles. Her lack of strength didn’t bother her. If anything, it was a plus, for just knowing her big brother was around three times as strong was making her quiver. He could do anything he wanted to her if he wanted. She wouldn’t be able to resist at all…

…was everything turning her on right now? Probably.

Lethe moved slowly once she was freed, her muscles aching from the immobility. She ended up crawling onto all fours, stretching in such a way that was reminiscent of the animal she resembled. It was an adorable sight, almost making them forget just how strong and tough she could be.

“You’re lucky. Mist,” Lethe sounded a lot less groggy and substantially more cocky. “He’s fucked me silly several times today,” she continued to stretch continuously, making Mist suspect all that stiffness wasn’t because she had been laying still for a while. “Otherwise, I would have made you watch for a while first.”

Mist exhaled. She wouldn’t have been against that! It would have gotten her all hot and bothered, and that would have made her inevitable turn all the more satisfying. Be that as it may, she wasn’t against getting to have her brother now, especially since she was probably as hot and bothered as she could be.

Satisfied she had rejuvenated her muscles, Lethe departed from the bed, approaching her partner in crime. Mist expected Lethe to pause at some point and perhaps explain why she was smiling so sinisterly, but that never happened.

Instead, Lethe locked lips with her without warning, and it wasn’t long before her tongue came into play.

It became apparent very quickly that this wasn’t an ordinary kiss-- not when a warm substance that wasn’t saliva entered her mouth. Mist recognized what this was immediately, and was pleasantly surprised to receive it so soon! Yet, the moment was fleeting. There was only so much that could be shared, and that became unfortunately apparent when Lethe backed away, leaving her partner dazzled and a little faint.

“He’s come a lot today, so it might take him a while to cum again,” Lethe justified what she had done, as if she needed to. “But his little sister asking to be roughed up did get him there. Did you notice?”

Wait… was that why he was seemingly so hesitant? Was it actually…

“I… I didn’t…” she confessed. She truly had no idea! He had hidden it so well! To think, the entire time he was chatting to her, he was suffocating Lethe’s throat with semen…

“How did your big brother’s cum taste?” Lethe never hesitated with the lewd questions. “I was able to save a little for you. I figured it was only fair. You helped him cum, knowingly or not. Consider it an appetizer.”

Mist breathed heavily. “It was amazing… but it always tastes amazing.”

She was horny before this. Very horny, in fact!

But this singular kiss, and the revelations surrounding it?! Her arousal had doubled-- no, tripled.

Although they shared the same man, Lethe and Mist never really competed over who got to have him… well, unless they were purposefully being bratty and wanted Ike to punish them for being naughty, of course. It was a fun relationship for all involved. They shared, and got to reap the benefits of working together every once in a while, such as that mesmerizing cum-sharing kiss…

Lethe wasn’t wrong to call it an appetizer-- it was gone before she could truly appreciate it. That meant she had to get more from the source.

Mist stripped her clothes hastily, not hesitating to show her big brother and one of her closest friends her nude body. She then climbed onto the bed and laid down, stretching her arms and legs while relishing in the leftover warmth enveloping her body. It was imperative she got comfortable while she still could.

Ike and Lethe worked together on tying up the eager little sis, with one focusing on her arms while the other focused on her legs. It took some time for everything to be fully secured, leading to some impatience on Mist’s end, but the accumulating thrill coursing through her veins more than made up for the wait.

She could no longer move her arms or legs… and it was exhilarating.

Not only could Ike use her as she pleased, but so could Lethe! Though she suspected the cat would take a backseat role after all the intense fucking she had participated in all day, it was likely she’d intervene from time to time when Mist least expected it. It was a wild card that would make everything all the more exciting.

Mist’s only complaint was that she was missing something to gag her mouth… but that would come, in time.

Admittedly, she was hoping she’d be immediately silenced by his big cock. It was what she wanted above all else. Luckily, she was able to exercise some patience.

Especially when what Ike was doing felt so good.

He had opted to observe, caress, and worship. He started by placing a hand on her thigh, getting a good feel for how silky smooth she was. His hand adventured upwards, purposefully avoiding her soaking wet pussy. While that was upsetting, she wasn’t mentally ready for that kind of pressure just yet.

Mist giggled when his fingers slid against her stomach, the slight tickle something she wasn’t expecting… but more importantly, something she couldn’t defend herself against. Her arms tried to move subconsciously, but they couldn’t. She suspected that was why Ike had decided to play with her a little. He wanted to make sure she understood she could do nothing.

He was willing to grant her some mercy by continuing upwards towards her breasts, but the realization that he easily could have been merciless… goddess… it was mind-boggling! She had willingly given herself up, hadn’t she? She was like a pet… another kitten to play with…

Although her chest wasn’t anything special, there was enough to squeeze, so that was what he did. The sensation made her hum, especially when he teased her nipples a little.

Mist observed that Ike wasn’t being that rough with her, though she suspected it was purposeful. Right now, he was acting like a beast playing with his prey before he pounced…. and that comparison resonated with her greatly. No wonder Lethe was such a fan!

“Your little sister is so cute, Ike,” Lethe was observing with the utmost fascination. “I think she loves being touched by her big brother~”

“I do…” Mist was eager to confirm that.

Lethe chuckled. “But look at her… she’s salivating! I think you need to do something about that, Ike.”

Mist realized she couldn’t wipe her face clean. She couldn’t hide just how bashful she was looking either.

That meant Ike was able to see just how cock-starved she truly was…

“What do you propose I do?” Ike played the oblivious card.

“I don’t know…” Lethe did too. “What do you think he should do, Mist?”

They were asking her?!

Mist knew what to say, but she was convinced her words would come out as a clutter of stutters. She was hot and bothered and her mind was mush.

But she also didn’t really care. She desired her big brother’s dick above all else, but if anything, her messy response would help communicate that!

“I… aaaahhh… w-want I-Ike’s… b-big brother’s… c-cock… I neeeedddd itt… in my m-mouthhhh… pleeeeaaaaaseeee…”

Only Ike’s semen could quench her thirst. Lethe’s sample was not enough! She was that deprived, and as she locked eyes with her brother, she could tell he was enjoying her shamelessness. It was impressive that he had so much restraint. She had clearly not inherited such a trait.

Ike said nothing, but he departed from the bed. She tried to follow him, but while she could move her head freely, not being able to lean her body up was hindering her view.

But when she saw something in the corner of her eye, it led to her curiously tilting her head back, and what she saw rectified her earlier complaint.

Ike’s cock stood tall and proud, ready to drive her mad. It was already driving her mad. The stench was unbelievably strong, and it soon reached a point where it was the only smell filling up her nostrils. By the time his manhood was resting on her face, teasing her relentlessly, she was already drooling.

“Last chance to back out, Mist,” Ike warned his little sister. Of course, he knew she wouldn’t, but he was curious whether or not she’d pay attention to her words. After all, she was already kissing and licking what she could and doing it so passionately. Had she already lost her mind to lust? He suspected as such.

“P-Please… please… I want it so bad… biiig brrooootheeerrrr~”

Mist’s tone reinforced his belief, but she couldn’t help it! Whenever she saw or smelled her brother’s cock, it was like a switch would flip inside her. If she wasn’t so surprised by the extraordinarily rough play she had witnessed earlier, she would have already gobbled his cock up long before she reached the bed.

It had been a difficult ordeal, but she was now being rewarded for being so patient. Mist did not need to be instructed to open her mouth-- she did so subconsciously, desperate to feel his cock slide into her salivating mouth. She kept her head tilted as far back as it would without hurting, and thanks to the comfortable pillow she was resting it on, she didn’t feel discomfort in the slightest.

Ike had no desire to keep his little sister waiting. Though this was going to end up being rough and rowdy, he took his time in these initial stages, gradually lowering his cock into Mist’s salivating mouth. She had to get used to this first. Then he could get a little wild.

Fortunately, this approach wasn’t one she minded, though he had a feeling it was only because she was having so much fun slobbering all over his shaft. Indeed, Mist was having the time of her life, committed to showing him how much she loved what he was doing. She had to account for some potential doubts that would inevitably hinder his speed, though she was certain demonstrating just how drunk she was on his dick would eradicate them. He could go easy on her at first, but not forever!

As Ike pushed further in, getting closer to the back of her throat, Mist made sure not to let that gradual overwhelming feeling stop her in her tracks. She had to make sure this was as pleasurable as it could be for him! Her tongue was currently swirling around his member energetically, and she constantly made sure to suck in her cheeks and coat his length in all the saliva she could muster. Mist had sucked his cock enough times to more or less conquer her gag reflex, so that thankfully wasn’t a factor. Hopefully, she could withstand a lack of breathing for a while…

Once she felt her nose tickle his crotch, she knew he had breached her throat… and it was just as amazing as she hoped it would be, if not more so!

The pressure was intense, borderline overwhelming, but incredibly satisfying. She felt so fulfilled and full! Her brother’s cock had teased the back of her throat a few times before, but this was the first time she was experiencing this sensation for a prolonged length of time. Her nose was stuffed with his sublime stench, making her feel so dizzy despite lying down.

Then Ike started to move, intoxicating his little sister further with slow but steady movements that quickly ramped in intensity. He was still exercising a bit of caution, but that restraint was gradually being lifted as he realized just how much she was truly loving this.

She needed this! Badly! This sensation was the perfect eradicator of stress. Nothing did it better than being her big brother’s cumdump. Long gone were the days when she was pure and innocent. She'd appear that way in public, but in private, she belonged to her big bro.

Mist’s depravity was unprecedented, but it hadn’t reached its limits. Just as she was getting used to this exotic feeling… somebody decided to ambush her down below, ready to test how much her friend could take.

Lethe apparently did not want to watch. Instead, she had dived between Mist’s legs and helped herself to her pussy, eating her out without warning nor mercy. The act caught her off guard, almost making her choke on her big brother’s cock, but she was able to miraculously maintain herself.

“Sorry, Mist,” Lethe apologized, though whether or not she meant it was a whole other story. “You’re so drenched. It made you look so delicious… and you absolutely are.”

Who could blame her for being so wet down there? Just thinking about Ike’s cock was enough to make that happen.

This was going to be a problem though. She was already feeling quite faint without Lethe’s interference, but with her entering the fray, she wasn’t sure if she could hold onto her consciousness. The last thing she wanted was to pass out.

…but then again, the thought of succumbing to the pleasure in such a way, and Ike continuing to ravage her throat anyway… ooohh…

…and t-then he’d test to see if slamming his cock inside her pussy would wake her up!

The thought of being awakened in such a fashion… it was… it was..

…a short-lived fantasy, for a sudden and very fast thrust against the back of her throat made her eyes widen.

“Falling asleep on me, Mist?” Ike called out her daydreaming state, having noticed her eyes were barely able to remain open. “If you want, we can do this another time.”

Absolutely not!

Ike could be such a tease sometimes… but well, she liked that too.

Unfortunately, she was in no position to respond for obvious reasons. The best she could do was hum and hoped it communicated that she was very much awake!

“Not rough enough, you say?”

She did not say that!

…though goddess… she wished she could say that!

To think that moments ago, Ike had been so apprehensive! Regardless of the true reason behind it, he just couldn’t resist his little sister. No longer was he skeptical about whether or not she was able to take it. She could.

Mist hummed, letting it purposefully sound as dreamy as a hum could be.

“Is that a yes?”

She hummed again, this time even more extravagantly!

Ike let out a chuckle, reaching out his hand and placing it on her chin. He then traveled downwards, feeling the slight bulge within his little sister’s throat. That was his cock, and as he resumed his thrusts, he kept his hand there, wanting to experience firsthand just how much he was suffocating her. Considering he was being a little faster with his movements, he seemed to be quite the fan.

Mist had done well with her breathing so far, but it was becoming increasingly clear she was reaching her breaking point. As if detecting those slight indicators, Ike pulled out, giving his little sister an opportunity to breathe properly.

To an extent, of course. She was still being eaten out, and that was not exactly helping her recuperate swiftly.

“Not bad, Mist,” he complimented her. “Twenty-eight seconds. A promising start.”

Twenty-eight?!

It felt like it lasted an eternity. She wished it had.

How was Lethe’s record double hers?! She thought she could at least exceed half that amount! What a frustrating thing to hear!

Though not as frustrating as the lack of cock in her mouth. Ike’s member stood teasingly above her face, close enough to fill her nostrils with its scent, but too far for even her tongue to reach.

“Ikeeee… pleaaaseeee…” she purred and purred, her craving not yet fulfilled. “I want it so… ahhhhhh…!!”

What an awful time for Lethe to hit a really sensitive spot! Could a little sister not beg for her big brother’s cock without getting interrupted?

Mist wasn’t that upset about it, of course. It felt amazing down there, and she couldn’t deny her body was still in desperate need of oxygen. She focused deeply on this deprived feeling, adoring how dizzy it made her feel, but loving most what had caused this state in the first place.

“Cut her some slack, Lethe,” Ike recognized his lover wasn’t faring too well.

“Mmm, alright,” the cat compiled. “She tastes good, but she’ll taste better once she’s leaking your cum.”

Although Mist appreciated Lethe finally leaving her pussy alone, it didn’t particularly help her breathing as well as she would have liked.

That passing comment was to blame.

Mist wanted Ike to cum inside her mouth… initially… but now she was desiring it somewhere else.

“Ikeeeee~” she hummed in delight. “I likeeee that ideaaaa~”

“Is that right?”

“Yessss!!!”

Her mind was mush. It was full of nothing but degenerate thoughts.

Through her misty eyes, she watched as her brother climbed onto the bed and positioned himself between her legs, pushing up his cock against her pussy. The intersection alone was enough to cause a sensensual shiver.

“Pleeaaaaaseeee!!” she begged.

Feeling it against her wasn’t enough. It had to be inside!

But Ike did not grant that wish. Instead, he decided to resume what he had been doing earlier. His coarse hands returned to her body, getting a feel for how warmer she had become.

Mist wasn’t against this. It did feel good, and it was a welcome break from the earlier intensity.

But at the same time, this was not the time for this kind of treatment!

It was… too gentle!! Why was he doing this after messing up her throat?! It made sense before. It didn’t make any sense now!

“Ikeeee…” she tried her best to sound enthusiastic about what was inevitably going to happen… but she couldn’t hide her disarray. “Ahh… stop teasing-”

Mist’s eyes suddenly widened in shock as she barely held back a scream.

Her brother was cruel! He had distracted her from what he was planning, catching her completely by surprise.

…but well, she couldn’t complain about the results.

Ike had taken hold of his shaft and plunged inside her little sister’s greedy pussy, filling her up within a single moment. It was an effortless task not only because she was incredibly wet, but because her insides were already very used to welcoming his cock.

Although it had disturbed her breathing and caused her body to spasm, these drawbacks were minor compared to the immense pleasure radiating throughout her body. That single motion had tickled all of her sensitive spots simultaneously! It was such a relief! She hadn’t been able to do anything about them thanks to her hands being tied up!

“Mist,” Ike called out to her, wanting to make sure she hadn’t passed out. Though she couldn’t see her expression, she had no doubt she looked mesmerized. “Are you ready?”

“Yeeessss~”

Truthfully, Mist wasn’t too sure if she actually was. That ambush had really knocked the air out of her lungs. At least she didn’t have anything down her throat this time, meaning she could breathe.

But goddess… if only there were two Ikes…

That newfound fantasy wasn’t able to remain for long once her brother started to thrust. While he was exercising some caution with his initial  movements, she could thankfully tell they were fleeting. He was rapidly speeding up, more so than usual! Her sensitive insides were barely able to hold on as the pressure quickly started to overpower her.

Her insides were not used to this rough treatment. Ike was constantly pushing up so strongly against her cervix, demonstrating not even the slightest hesitation or restraint even though she was his little sister-- which was good!

Ike had conquered her pussy so effortlessly, a testament to his astonishing strength. All she could do was sit back and enjoy this ruthless pounding while trying her best to stay sane, and what more could she ask for than that?

Mist soon learned that this was only the beginning. When his hand landed on her breast, she figured he'd start teasing her chest. What she was not prepared for was for his hand to travel further up, seizing her throat with a sudden grasp. She exhaled messily, the action completely unexpected… but certainly not something she was against.

Ike exercised the right amount of strength with his grip, letting her experience just how breathtaking this was without it being too much. Choking had its thresholds of intensity and he had already found the level with the most benefits.

Mist now understood that it was ridiculous of her to ponder the thought of two big brothers having their way with her. She was barely able to handle one!

Admittedly, this did make that fantasy even more arousing…

“You look so beautiful, Mist,” Ike complimented her, the sudden clutch nor his words having no impact on his movements. She was certain she had tightened up down there too, and even that wasn’t enough to stop him.

She was tied up. She was his. His to use.

Nothing could make her happier.

Well, nothing except Ike speeding up even more, which was exactly what he did! Did he truly find her beautiful right now? Her eyes were barely able to remain open, her mouth was glued open, drooling everywhere… it was far removed from what one would deem beauty.

But perhaps that was why he liked it. How she looked right now… it was evidence of his conquest.

“I-I-Ikeeeeee…” Mist could barely function. It was a miracle she could even mumble his name.

She wanted to tell him that she loved this. She wanted to tell him to go faster! She wanted to tell him to make her go crazy… crazier.

But she couldn’t. The only thing coming out now were moans. Loud moans, but they were urging him on, so she didn’t care much about her volume. Besides, there was no reason to believe he wouldn’t grant those untold wishes anyway.

"Is that how I look too, Ike?”

Lethe was having the time of her life watching this unfold. It wasn’t every day she got to witness this degradation from a different angle. Truth be told, she already had a pretty good idea of how it looked. They may or may not have fucked close to a mirror a few times, letting her witness just how tainted her expression could become. Seeing Mist show off such wild expressions though… it was very fun.

Ike, however, did not respond to his kitten. He was far too committed to pounding his little sister mercilessly; nothing could distract him from this task whatsoever. Lethe smirked, understanding it was best to continue to observe… for the time being, of course. There was something she wanted to try, but it could wait, especially when she had front-seat tickets to two siblings making love. She didn’t want to miss a single second.

Mist could feel her senses betraying her.

Her sight? Blurry beyond belief, which was sad! She wanted to see her brother pounding her!

Her hearing? Well, she wasn’t too upset about that falling apart. The last thing she wanted was to get distracted by her volume.

Her sense of smell was working just fine though. The sublime stench of sex was strong, and it was making her grin happily-- as well as a drooling person could grin, that is.

It was hard to comment on her sense of taste. She needed some cum in her mouth to test that… but at the same time, that would mean he wouldn’t cum inside her pussy! Right now, she craved nothing more. It would be the perfect end to this moment of degeneracy.

“Mist…”

It was faint, but she could hear him call out to her.

Her big brother sounded ecstatic. Was she making him feel this good? Considering his grasp around her neck was loosening a little, she suspected he was starting to lose his mind as well, or perhaps… perhaps…

Ah, it was that, wasn’t it?

Mist giggled. She wasn’t sure if it even sounded like laughter thanks to how deprived her lungs were, but she didn’t care.

Mustering all of her willpower, she held back her groans and spoke. “B-Big brooootheeeerr…”

“...M-Mist…?”

Her inquisitive tone was noticed, and she couldn’t be happier! He was focusing completely on her, looking a little hypnotized through that blur.

“P-Please…” she cried out. “C-Caaahmmmm… inssshiiideeeeeee… mheeeeeeeee…”

It wouldn’t be the first time he had done such a thing, but this was undeniably the most she had ever craved a creampie.

Ike did not say anything, yet he did respond-- by speeding up dramatically. He freed her throat to do so, holding firmly onto her hips instead so he could pound her with all the strength he could muster. This sudden acceleration was on a level higher than anything she had ever experienced, and what that signified made her heart beat all the more robustly.

Mist could feel her sanity and grip on reality slipping, but she held on for dear life, not wanting to miss the warmth she would soon feel inside her womb.

It was threatened, however, by her pleasure amplifying dramatically and suddenly. Mist had reached her orgasm first, but it proved to be at the perfect time. The sudden contraction of her walls was enough to slow even her brother now, but he was happy to push deep inside one last time, nudging against her womb. The pressure was precisely what he needed to reach his peak, and as the little sister experienced tranquility, so too did the big brother.

The warmth she could feel spilling into her womb elevated her pleasure to levels her mind could not comprehend. Mist was confident her pussy was doing all it could to force out as much semen as possible. Why else would Ike look like he was losing his sanity too? Both siblings were gifted with an immaculate view.

Though it was an extraordinary moment, Mist wasn’t too fussed about it coming to an end. She was feeling a little concerned about her… well, everything. For one, she needed to breathe, and as he pulled out and felt his cum leaking out of her, she was finally able to take a deep-

“L-Lethe??!!”

Mist responded immediately to the ambush, her heart racing, and her breathing worsening, all thanks to the kitten that had dove between her legs. Lethe had a simple objective-- she wanted to clean her friend up, and reap the rewards for doing so. Mist’s pussy was absurdly sensitive and nowhere near close to recovering, so even the slight touch of Lethe’s tongue was enough to drive her mad.

Thankfully, Lethe didn’t stay down there for too long, though she had apparently pledged to the idea of not letting Mist breathe whatsoever. This was demonstrated when she crawled up onto her body, meeting her in a sudden kiss.

But when she felt her big brother’s seed enter her mouth, she decided she couldn’t be more thankful. Tongues danced around one another for some time as the tasty treat they both revered was fairly shared.

Finally, Mist was allowed to rest.

…for a moment, of course. The night was only just getting started.

___

Mist shivered at the sudden cool liquid touching something that was just as sensitive as her pussy.

She had been granted about five minutes worth of recovery time. Was it enough?

Of course not.

Yet at the same time, Mist didn’t mind her lack of recovery. It was going to make what was about to happen all the more intense!

Lethe had volunteered to help with preparations, and those preparations meant inserting a finger inside Mist’s butt. The reason was simple-- it was the only hole that hadn’t had Ike’s cum inside it!

Though she had done this kind of sex before, it required some adequate preparation beforehand. Usually, she would prepare herself, so it felt fascinating to have somebody do it for her. Lethe’s finger was fully inside, twirling around and covering her hole in all the lubrication she had covered her digit in beforehand.

Mist had dismissed anal sex as an option during wartime, figuring such exotic supplies weren’t available… but she had underestimated Lethe’s love of being fucked silly. The cat had stockpiled!

That was good.

…she may or may not have been craving this kind of sex. Well, she was craving pretty much anything that had to do with sex and her big brother, but that was beside the point.

There was another reason Lethe was helping her get ready.

It was because, well… she couldn’t do it herself!

Mist had been momentarily freed from the clutches of restraint, only to end up tied up all over again not long after! They spared her no mercy, though that might have been because she demanded to be subdued again upon experiencing freedom and deciding she disliked it.

This time, she was on all fours, with all of her limbs immobilized. It was a suitable position for an act that specifically targeted her ass. Her big brother made sure to share his appreciation for the view, smacking it hard once his little kitten helper had finished getting her all ready.

“Too deep, Mist?” Lethe inquired, wanting to know whether or not she was being a little too hasty with her finger.

“Not deep enough…” Mist mumbled quickly, her voice already tainted by the apprehension of what was to come. Lethe’s finger certainly felt nice and was doing a good job at preparing her, but it was making her desire for the main meal all the more insatiable!

Ike had chosen such a wonderful-- and slightly embarrassing-- position to take her in. Both of them could see how much her pussy was leaking. Mist was extraordinarily turned on, and she doubted that state was going to fade anytime soon.

Finally, Lethe pulled out, and while the pleasure she felt from that was missed, it did not matter when it was about to be replaced by something far more grandiose. When she felt Ike’s cock slither up against her backdoor, she shivered, and that feeling intensified as its superior strength started to open her up.

Feeling her brother’s cock slide into her ass was overpowering, but thanks to the countless times they had done this and Lethe’s preparations, it wasn’t painful in the slightest. All she felt was an immense feeling of fullness as he buried himself deep inside, and this extraordinarily unique feeling was very welcome.

Ike was about to inquire about her well-being, but he figured the newfound abundance of moans communicated everything he needed to know. Therefore, he retracted his member, only to slam it back in forcefully, emitting a hum that was delightful to his ears.

One thing he liked about his ladies was that while they had similar bodies, they excelled in different areas. Lethe had a larger chest, but Mist undeniably excelled when it came to an ass. That was part of the reason he had chosen this position-- he wanted to see this thing jiggle, and even seconds after his thrust, it was still trembling.

Of course, while this view was wonderful, the most incredible feeling of all was her tight ass wrapped around his cock. The grip was shockingly strong, even now, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t conquer it. Ike proceeded to do just that, beginning with strong and sturdy thrusts that grew swifter in no time. Her backdoor completely surrendered to his might, just as it had done many times in the past, and just as it would do again many times in the future.

“Ikeeeeeeeee~” Mist purred.

“Yes?”

Ike suspected she had nothing to say and wanted to just moan his name.

But now she’d feel obligated to say something, and that was good-- he wanted to hear just how messed up her voice sounded.

Surprisingly, Mist responded rather quickly, sounding just as wild as he believed she would, but the contents of her speech proved to be far more satisfying. “Tug on it… m-my hair…”

“Oh?”

“It’s… ah… fuuuckkk… w-why I… g-grew it out… a-after all…”

Ike didn’t know that.

It was probably her arousal speaking there, but it did add up. Mist had started to grow her hair out after their sexual adventures began. Therefore, he did not hesitate to grant her request, grabbing a chunk of her hair and pulling back on it. He exercised some restraint, not wanting to accidentally rip it due to his strength, but it was a pull powerful enough to force her head back.

Mist was in the middle of a moan when it happened, and though she knew it caused her voice to sound all crackly and strange, she did not care. So long as it communicated her pleasure to her big bro, it did not matter how she sounded. These quivering gasps continued as he not only tugged harder on her hair, but used his spare hand to spank her butt. Though she could not see things from Ike’s perspective, she knew her ass was jiggling like mad. Why else would he continue to spank her? He had expressed how much he loved the view.

But he loved how it felt even more.

That was why despite the multitasking, he had not slowed down whatsoever with his thrusts. Her insides were being ravaged by his cock.

And that was how she liked it.

If there was no war, she would not have minded being her big brother’s personal cumdump for the rest of her days. Alas, there was plenty of fighting still left to do, but that didn’t mean she couldn’t provide relief during those precious spare moments!

Mist’s mind was a blur, completely consumed by her lust. She could think of very little outside Ike and his cock. It was embarrassing… but it also made her happy. Nothing else mattered at the present time. All she had to do was let herself be used. All she had to do was let Ike use her ass for his own pleasure. What more could she want?

Ike, too, was enamored by everything that was happening. The constant spanking and tugging of his little sister’s hair was happening subconsciously by this point. His undivided focus was on how good it felt to bury his cock deep inside her asshole. Despite having decisively dominated it, her insides were still hot and compact. It was honestly beginning to exhaust him a little, though he suspected the constant sex he had been having with Lethe throughout the day had contributed to that heavily. Regardless, it was still quite rare to experience fatigue during sex; these two ladies were becoming quite the handful.

“Ikeeeeeeee~” Mist cried out, undeniably on the edge of exhaustion and satisfaction too. “Pleeeaaasee… inshiiiideeee my aasssssssssss…”

Ike was already planning to do that.

That said, it was still thrilling to hear her greedy wish, and it was perhaps the final trigger he needed to grant it. A few mighty thrusts against her deepest parts later, and he was there, sheathing his member fully inside as he came, flooding her ass with all the remaining semen he had left. These naughty girls had really drained him dry, but he didn’t mind, not when a single drop of his semen had been wasted. All of their holes had tasted it today, and when he hadn’t filled one of those up, he had showered their beautiful bodies with it.

Satisfied he had filled her up, he pulled out, marveling at how much had been buried inside her. He was never going to get used to how much could fit inside them, nor how both could take it so well. Lethe was still ahead of the curve when it came to overall endurance, especially with throat-fucking, but Mist’s unwavering determination would help her catch up quickly.

Mist wanted to collapse, but the restraints around her prevented that. Lethe granted her some mercy, setting her free while Ike recuperated on his own.

“...Mist, I think you’ve beaten me at something today,” Lethe commented once she had freed her friend.

Mist was in no position to talk, but her expression radiated curiosity.

“Your screams,” Lethe elaborated. “They are louder than mine.”

Mist merely giggled, coughing when it became a little too much for her. The poor girl was unbelievably exhausted.

But eventually, she did respond.

“T-That’s… ah…” she mumbled. “...b-because I… love my… b-big brother’s cock~”

Lethe laughed.

All this time, she thought she was the nymphomaniac of the three. Apparently, she had competition. She had never seen Mist lose herself that much to lust.

But it was such an amazing sight.

“I think we should sleep,” Ike recommended. “And hope nobody heard all that.”

Ike was optimistic. He had asked for his personal quarters to be fairly away from everybody else for a specific reason.

He wasn’t going to worry about it, especially not when his two favorite girls snuggled up with him under the covers.

The war would continue when they awakened, but for the time being, it did not exist. Right now, they were all experiencing a taste of the life they wanted to live after everything was over, and they could not wait for that moment to come.

Passion Can Burn Too Bright - Chapter 2 (Ophelia/Reader from Fire Emblem)

Stress was a sensation that fluctuated in intensity. Sometimes, it was unbearable and heart-wrenching. Sometimes, it was present… but tolerable.

Regardless of its magnitude, you were used to it always being present in some form. You were the only Summoner of Askr, after all. Stress came with the responsibility.

But it was currently difficult to feel anything remotely resembling that feeling as of late.

…which was bizarre, and ironically, almost a source of stress in of itself.

Of course, it wasn’t as ludicrous as experiencing Ophelia’s bountiful breasts smothering your cock every single day.

In all honesty, that was probably what had slaughtered any potential stress.

Today was no different from the many incredible days before it. Ophelia was happy to fulfill your daily request, having grown quite skilled at disregarding her clothes thanks to servicing you so often. While it was enjoyable to witness her developing proficiency at sex, there was a different kind of development you adored witnessing more than anything.

Perhaps another contributor to the absence of stress was the promise of a new life on the way. Ophelia’s pregnancy was an inevitability ever since she realized how much she loved creampies.

The unborn child was by no means an unfortunate and undesired consequence of that adoration though! It was very wanted. Although your relationship with Ophelia hadn’t started traditionally, nor had much time passed since its beginnings, the love was genuine.

You liked to believe it was always there, to an extent. You looked out for one another on the battlefield. You got along well. You always had fun in each other’s presence!

Sure, the relationship ended up blossoming quicker than expected, but was it really a surprise? You were weak to how dramatically endearing she was.

It was sometimes miraculous to think that you had accidentally seduced her, but the subsequent relationship that unfolded out of that fateful encounter made certain there were no regrets.

Although one would think inevitable fatherhood would be the cause of some stress, it wasn’t something to worry about during these early stages of the pregnancy. Either that, or the constant sex left no opportunity for some deep thinking…

Ophelia’s mindset was similar. The main pregnancy-related focus she currently had, as befitting as someone as wonderfully weird as her, was on how large it would make her breasts grow.

That was the reason for the daily titfucks-- it was an easy way to gauge the growth! Currently, she was able to conceal pretty much everything, but your head would barely poke through her cleavage at times. How long would that last, however? Would she soon be able to envelop everything, keeping your manhood concealed within her comfort no matter how she played?

It was an exciting time to be alive.

“How does it feel, enveloped by the twin suns of destiny?” Ophelia spoke confidently, speaking as she always did… for the most part.

She did have a habit of breaking character whenever the sex got especially intense, forsaking it all for the sake of being direct with her desires. Be that as it may, Ophelia always showcased a strong resolve to maintain her persona as long as humanly possible.

Nothing about smothering your cock within her bosom would disrupt that yet, of course, but you were keen to learn just how long she’d last today. It would all depend on how needy she was feeling, and because of her pregnancy, that could fluctuate as her hormones were all over the place.

Currently, it was difficult to tell. She looked as joyful as always making you feel good with her big boobs, taking much pride in their size and how much you loved them.

Regardless of the current condition of her vocabulary, it was always hot to hear her speak. She could say the craziest things sometimes, but you always found it erotic to hear. Something about the sultry tone she used to share her extravagant thoughts certainly contributed to that. Like, seriously, you knew what she meant by ‘twin suns of destiny’-- and you also knew it was a silly way to describe her fat tits-- but it was just so amazing to hear anyway! If that wasn’t proof that you had fallen for this dorky girl, you weren’t sure what was.

“It feels incredible…” you answered honestly, a little too intoxicated by the combined heat and squishiness from her tits to elaborate further or speak colorfully back.

It looked incredible too! Ophelia had recently acquired a new outfit, one very her. The eyepatch, the bat wings accessory, and all the other ornaments fit her personality perfectly. She had decided to wear it partly in light of a new tome she was using in battle, as well as to aid in her pregnancy. Ophelia’s usual outfit wouldn’t fit a growing girl, but this one left her stomach exposed, giving it plenty of room to breathe in preparation for its gradual expansion over the coming months.

There was also the matter that the loincloth and her preference for not wearing underwear made her body very easy to access. That was a purposeful choice on her end; she was arguably more addicted to sex than you were!

To anyone else, the attire was ridiculous, but you had fallen in love with this woman and all of her quirks. You loved it just as much as she did.

You also loved how good her tits made you feel! Had that part been mentioned yet?

The warmth was no joke; the intersection between her boobs was absurdly hot, perfect for a sensitive shaft that found pleasure in melting in such an embrace. Her chest was immensely squishy too, allowing your manhood to sink into her skin like resting your head against your pillow after a long, hard-working day.

Although this special service was a daily occurrence, it was nowhere close to feeling old and dated-- far from it, in fact! Ophelia knew what you enjoyed the most from her titfucks, but also made an effort to spice things up, either by inventing some erotic nonsense on the spot or being playful with how she used her chest to massage your cock. She was presently doing just that, boasting a prideful smile that originated from her knowledge that she was making you feel phenomenal.

“You must hurry, my chosen hero,” she spoke calmly, betraying the absurdity of her actions. “The ancient, overflowing power within you-- it must be unleashed all over the twin globes! If you cannot unleash that which overwhelms your soul, you will fall to darkness!”

Ophelia was a greedy girl, desiring that “power” quite frequently, but you were always thrilled to give her it every time. The translocation of magic was a pleasurable procedure for you, after all! You always enjoy raining upon those dual worlds with your magical powder!

Good grief! Since when had you gotten so into this too?! The jargon was jarring to think about, let alone say, but it achieved its goal of being so strangely erotic.

Your lover from beyond the stars continued to massage your staff-- your throbbing cock. With an unyielding smile of satisfaction on her face, she coated it in sweat and sultriness, all thanks to the absurd size of her two planets-- her fat fucking tits.

That was good! A mix of both traditional and exotic vocabulary!

Unfortunately, you feared you'd have to put this little experimentation on hold; the closer and closer you reached your breaking point, the more erotic it was to just stick to the classic words that tickled the aroused mind.

You really wanted to cover those big boobs in your cum, for instance. You longed to see her dazzling expressions as your cock erupted, splattering her face in the seed she craved. That was what she wanted! Ophelia-- the beautiful woman who was carrying your child-- had not stopped craving your semen even after being impregnated.

The visual thought started to bring you to your peak, but just as those sensations began to increment in frequency, somebody decided to put a pause on the pleasure. Ophelia backed away at the worst possible time, breaking that buildup as cool air danced against your shaft as opposed to the surreal heat you had grown accustomed to.

“Ophelia…?”

This was unorthodox of her! She was always thrilled to have her body painted white. What had changed her mind this time?

“The prophecy has changed,” she justified her actions in her own special way. “The two worlds of destiny must remain free today.”

“Is that so…?”

That was disappointing. You really loved seeing her tits covered in cu-

“Instead-- that legendary magic must be inherited directly into the body of the chosen heroine!” Ophelia pointed to her mouth, opening it slightly to lick her lips, purposefully being seductive. It was awfully cheeky of her, but it communicated her intent well. “We must hurry! If you don’t, you will descend into the depths of despair and become my arch-nemesis!”

Hm!

You could get behind that too!

The blowjob part, that is.

…well, maybe the “arch-nemesis” part too, depending on how that translated into sex.

Ophelia liked either having your semen splattered across her body or inside it. Typically, the latter would be achieved through some intense sex-- hence the quick pregnancy-- but it wasn’t often she decided to swallow. She didn’t dislike it by any means, but it was just awfully easy to fill up her womb or lose the battle against her boobs in comparison. An invitation to satisfy her stomach wasn't one you were going to pass up.

“You'll find my elixir potent,” you wanted to keep her smile shining-- for now, at least! It wouldn't be long now before you'd be unable to see it, the view replaced him with something just as spectacular. “Make sure you don't waste a single drop, Ophelia. This liquid is rare to accumulate.”

“Rest assured, my chosen hero!” she struck a dramatic pose with her hand. “For the sake of our happiness, not a single slither will escape my grasp! We must prevent your ascension to a life of villainy!”

In other words, you were in for a good time.

Unable to resist her urges any longer, especially when driven by an exotic response that tickled her adventurous mind, Ophelia brought her lips to the magical rod she treasured. A simplistic kiss started her adventure, but she hastily leveled up her advances, enhancing her agility and covering your manhood from top to bottom with wet marks from her kisses. She spent most of her time at the bottom, tending to your balls while you enjoyed the magnificent view that was your cock resting against her face. The light humming as she licked and sucked away perfected the scene.

Though this was all magnificent, it paled in comparison to the humidity of her mouth. You craved its warmth, and the inevitable sensation of your seed flowing down your throat. As if sensing your desperation to experience that tranquility, Ophelia began to climb your mountain eagerly, each subsequent smooch bringing her closer to the summit. Her eyes remained glued to yours, not wanting to miss a single one of your exhales invoked by her actions.

Once she reached the peak, she paused, staring at you momentarily just to make sure you were watching. Satisfied she had your undivided attention, she promptly gobbled up most of your cock, only slowing down when she approached the base and started to feel her gag reflex kick in.

But that didn’t stop the Starlit Maiden; an obstacle in her path was going to be conquered, and that’s exactly what she did, fighting against her bodily instincts and taking your entire member into her mouth. Her slanted eyes gazed up, and if she were capable of smiling, she would do so. You had no doubt you looked very pleasured… for you were! The scorching heat of her mouth drenching every inch of your manhood? How could you not feel like you had ascended?

Ophelia was doubtlessly feeling the same way, the euphoria emitting from her expression alone singlehandedly confirming she was in a state of bliss. This wasn’t an activity that felt good for you alone-- overcoming her limits and stuffing her face full with the one thing that could threaten her typical speech (in this case, silencing it completely) was always a phenomenal experience for her. Ophelia was the type who always wanted to become stronger! She was the chosen heroine, after all! It was her duty to remain strong and resolute, even when her opponent was once again the cock she was addicted to fighting against.

Having adjusted to feeling your cock wedged down so far down her throat, Ophelia began to bob her head, doing so at a pace far more frantic than what you were used to. She was really into the idea of surpassing her limits today! Hopefully, that wouldn’t come at the cost of your consciousness.

Although she had to pause occasionally, disrupting any chance of a rhythm, the intense pressure more than made up for it. It was so good that you felt the need to hold onto the bed sheets to calm your quivering body! Ophelia continuously deepthroated your cock, experimenting with how much she could keep concealed within her confinement before inevitably backing away and showcasing how much your shaft was shimmering with her saliva. Such a sight was short-lived, for one quick breath was all she needed to recuperate and return your manhood to its current home.

You weren’t sure what had driven her to pleasure you like this, but you certainly weren’t going to complain.

Well, maybe a little, because there was such a thing as too good. Her commitment to sucking your dick like this with minimal breaks meant the pleasure wasn’t consistent, but rather steadily amplifying in intensity. It was a fantastic feeling, and more importantly, comprehensible for your mind.

For now.

There was a reason you had grabbed the bed sheets, but even that had only done so much. The bliss radiating throughout your body was starting to invoke a stinging feeling as your body struggled to fathom the level of pleasure it was experiencing, and while that was bizarrely sensational too, it was causing your vision to blur and your ears to ring.

“O-Ophelia… I… fuck…”

There was one saving grace; your climax was approaching fast, and semen ambushing her throat would undeniably cause her to stop her advances, letting you finally breathe while you experienced what was hopefully a blissful but comprehendible orgasm.

Ophelia finally decided to look up at you, having abandoned her tendency to do so upon getting completely carried away with the blowjob. Once she saw you were about to erupt, she did what any perfect lover would do and allowed you to unleash it all inside her.

…well, that was the hope, at least.

Instead, Ophelia completely backed away from your cock, exposing it to cool air rather than her hot humidity. She grinned, chuckling mischievously, somehow greatly amused that she had denied your climax not once but twice!

To some extent, you were thankful-- there was a chance that orgasm would have been too much for your body… but on the other hand, she had said she wanted you to cum inside her mouth! What had happened to that?! Needless to say, she had you under one heck of a metaphorical spell. Your mind was a mess.

But there was one way to find clarity. It always worked.

“Ophelia… please keep going…” you knew you were sounding a little pathetic and needy, but you didn’t care. Hopefully, she’d feel prideful about how she had caused your present condition and grant you pity.

“I can’t,” she gave an awful answer, one that somehow boggled your mind the most. “Do not forget the prophecy! Your legendary power must be unleashed inside me.”

“Does filling up your stomach not count…?”

“No, it has to be inside me,” she placed emphasis on a particular word, and though you understood what she meant, it wasn’t a thrilling answer. Why had she presented her mouth earlier then?!

Hm.

Ophelia had mentioned numerous times that making you cum would prevent you from becoming a villain. It was all typical talk from her, but in hindsight, it was interesting that she had prevented your climax twice despite what was supposedly at stake.

…unless she was trying to communicate a fascinating desire of hers.

“It’s too late, Ophelia,” you grasped your head suddenly, feigning a roar of pain. “You, my Starlit Maiden… have failed. I am… no longer your chosen hero…”

Invoking your dramatic side was always fun, but not as entertaining as seeing her reaction. Ophelia wore an expression of shock, appearing distressed at what was happening, but the loud exhales communicated how she was truly feeling.

“N-No, this cannot be…” she tried her best to sound saddened at the plot twist. “My light-- it could not vanquish your shadow, and you… you have fallen… and I a-am… c-completely defenseless b-before you…!”

That last bit was debatably breaking character, but you appreciated the clear instructions. It completely confirmed what she wanted you to do.

Now, you weren’t sure about whether a blowjob could turn someone to the dark side-- if anything, the reverse would be true!

But Ophelia’s stories were always nonsensical anyway.

And that’s exactly what you loved about them.

“O-Ophelia, r-run…”

“I… I cannot… I am immobilized by your dark might… I… am at your mercy…!”

Goodness. She was not good at holding back her excited breathing.

Satisfied your transformation was now complete, you stood, staring down at her. “Stand.”

She did as she was told. “Y-Your dark power… is controlling me! U-Unhand me, fiend!”

This was a little silly.

But also really fucking hot.

Ophelia wanted you to dominate her and use her. She wanted to be conquered. She wanted to be at the mercy of a vile villain who had defeated her and laid claim to her body.

“On the bed,” you instructed her. “On all fours.”

“M-Mercy…”

It would not be granted; she didn’t want it either.

Ophelia did as she was told, her unique outfit combined with the pose leaving little to the imagination. Her bubbly butt was practically on full display, a sight that was admittedly surprising to see. You figured her bat wings and the attire she wore around her waist would hide it well, but they had both been conveniently discarded at some point. The only thing she still had on was her loincloth, but that wasn’t something that hindered the view from behind.

A playful smack against her butt emitted a genuine moan from your lover, something she was quick to justify. “I-I will not succumb to you, m-monster!”

While it was tempting to tease, you decided you’d rather her adorable attempts at “protesting as you fucked her.

“You, Starlit Maiden, are now mine. Do you have anything to say?”

“I… I have no words for you, f-foul creature! Aside from, uhm… y-you must n-not use my b-butt! I w-would h-hate it if you c-conquered it with y-your repulsive s-scepter of darkness! S-So please… d-do not… n-no matter what…!”

…that was a lot of words.

Was she serious?

You had never done it there before. You weren’t opposed to the idea, but you had never brought up the topic before, so to hear her practically beg for it was unexpected.

Not nearly as unexpected as discovering she already had something inside there, of course. Her fat ass had done a good job at hiding it, but a curious spreading of her cheeks had revealed that the mother of your child was more kinky than you expected her to be. How long had that toy been in there…?

“T-That is… p-protection against contemptible villains l-like you!” Ophelia realized you had uncovered her secret and was quick to justify it. “S-So don’t you d-dare pull it out and s-shove your t-thing inside instead!”

You were glad the position meant she couldn’t see you. The enormous smile you had on your face did not belong to a mastermind of villainy! You had no doubt her expression betrayed her voice too, so it was a good thing you couldn’t see her either.

Ophelia’s proposition was a sound plan. You gripped the plug that sealed her backdoor, gently pulling back to gauge her reaction. Though something like this was happening spontaneously, you understood it needed preparation and for things to advance gradually; Ophelia had managed the former, so it was up to you to handle the latter.

As expected, Ophelia couldn’t hold back how good this was making her feel. Her hums sounded radiant, betraying the distraught persona she had failed to sell. As the seconds passed, you understood why she was feeling so good; this thing was wedged in deep. It was almost the size of your manhood.

You pondered whether or not she had purposefully treated you to an incredible blowjob to lubricate your length fully; it was still glistening with so much of her saliva!

Once you managed to remove her buttplug, the temptation to push your entire manhood inside her rear almost got to you, but you remained adamant that something like this had to be done carefully. It mattered not that you were playing the role of an evil villain that-

“P-Please d-don’t put it all in a-at o-once!” Ophelia begged. “I-I can-- c-can’t… take… ahhhh…”

…maybe you could get a bit carried away then.

Just a little.

You got into position, pushing your cock up against her backdoor. The thought that you were about to pound her ass was doing wonderfully distracting things to your heart and lungs, but you held it together, eager to experience what it was like to fuck a girl like this for the first time. Despite having something inside her butt mere moments ago, you expected it to be a tight fit.

…and it was!

To an extent.

It was clear her rear was trying to resist your advances, but after having something stretching it out for a while, it was weakened enough for your tip to enter relatively easily.

Ophelia didn’t protest as inch after inch entered her asshole. Even she couldn’t conjure up any fanciful vocabulary to describe her disgust at what this villain was doing to her.

All she could do was moan, and moan, and moan…

Confident she didn’t need any looking after, you diverted your attention to her gorgeous ass and the cock currently sinking inside it. It looked heavenly, and also felt transcendent too; the tightness far exceeded her pussy, and while it wasn’t as humid, it was scorching hot.

Ophelia was quivering, unable to withstand the pressure emitting through her body even though she was on all fours. It was a pleasant role reversal to witness, but if her pleasure was anything like yours, you wanted to do something to support her and prevent a complete collapse.

“Lean up.”

It was a tall order for somebody with a big dick currently buried inside their ass, but she complied nonetheless. You placed your hands on her hips, sliding them to her belly and holding her carefully. Though her pregnancy was in its early stages, you could feel a slight bump.

Usually, you’d appreciate what that signified, but you had an ass to pound. Holding firmly onto your lover, you started to move your hips, sliding in and out of her butt at a moderate pace. Although she was prepared for a brutal ass-fucking, you still needed to adapt to the insane compactness. It took a considerable amount of effort to push deep inside, but it was especially rewarding.

Her ass truly felt phenomenal. This was not going to be the last time you’d fuck it, and considering the tranquility of her moans, Ophelia doubtlessly was thinking the same.

Eager to discover whether she could take everything, you started to plunge everything inside. The reaction was precisely what you expected-- a chorus of delightful sounds that revealed just how much she loved what was happening. Once you bottomed out, you relished in the sight that was your cock completely submerged within her anal depths for some time… until the mother-in-waiting wiggled her butt, communicating her dissatisfaction at your momentary pause.

It was a mistake you promptly rectified, pulling out rapidly and swiftly slamming your hips forward, the resulting moan from her lips crackling and broken. You repeated the motion, establishing a rhythm that kept her stuck in a cycle of degenerate pleasure. Keen to do whatever you could to amplify it, you moved your hands up to her breasts, fiercely groping them and playing with her nipples while you pounded her butt. It took a lot of energy to multitask like this, but for Ophelia, it was worth it.

“I’mm…. caaahmmiiiingg….!!!”

Ophelia abandoned her facade, warning you about her impending climax in her broken voice. Luckily for her, the grip her ass had around your cock was too great to even consider pulling out and getting a little payback.

Not that you would do that even if you could, especially when you could feel your own orgasm approaching too.

You wanted nothing more than to fill her up to the brim… so that’s precisely what you did, pushing deep inside one last time and letting out everything that had been building up. Ophelia’s orgasm was triggered by the sensation of your warm seed flooding her anus, and though her instability had reached its peak, you held onto her firmly. You both deserved to experience this intensity undisturbed. The mother of your child had been cheeky today, but you just couldn’t hold it against her when it had led to something so magical.

It felt terrific. The firmness of her ass worked in your favor, squeezing your cock and forcing out a lot more semen than usual, but you had no complaints. Her first anal sex experience needed to end in a messy creampie, and that’s precisely what happened. When you pulled out after some time, you witnessed the damage you had done, and it looked beautiful. Cum flowed out of her ass like a waterfall, dripping down onto her pussy. It was simultaneously incredibly erotic yet so beautiful.

After experiencing something so extraordinary, a moment of clarity and comfort was needed.

Ophelia, in particular, appreciated being cuddled and embraced.

“My chosen hero is back…” she mumbled adorably. “My ass felt so good… that it saved him from corruption, ehehehe~”

You scoffed. What a way to word your redemption arc! It was ridiculous, yet so endearing to hear.

The relationship you had with the chosen heroine of destiny was unorthodox, but you wouldn’t trade it for anything in the world.

And soon, you would welcome a new life into this world too.

You couldn’t wait.

Patreon February 2024 Biweekly Poll #1 Results

Maria is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Building Confidence (Lapis/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

“...o-ouch…”

Alear was not having a wonderful day. Although he was no stranger to injury, he had hoped wounds from battle would have become a thing of the past after the war’s conclusion. He was hurt-- not terribly, but enough for the agony to be prominently distracting and frustrating.

Fortunately, he was not alone. Somebody very dear to him was by his side, doing whatever she could to aid him. He couldn’t be more thankful for her presence… even if she was currently scolding him with a harsh tone.

“Alear, I need you to stay still.”

Lapis was understandably agitated. She had cleansed his wound to prevent infection-- a process that had proven challenging due to how much it stung for him, but she had succeeded. Since then, she had been attempting to apply a paste made up from some herbs she had crushed together, but his reluctance was making the ordeal difficult.

It wasn’t like Alear distrusted his companion-- far from it! Lapis knew many traditional techniques, something he recognized and appreciated, but that didn’t mean he was a fan of the amplified pain.

“I know,” Alear acknowledged her annoyance, feeling some guilt for it, but healing this was completely new to him. He’d never take a cleric for granted again. At least the rock he was sitting on wasn’t uncomfortable. Things could have been worse. “I’m trying…”

Lapis mumbled. She didn’t sound happy about what had happened. He couldn’t blame her-- he had screwed up… and to think, this had all happened because of a bear.

How these animals were able to journey across the sea to Gradlon was beyond them, but a group of them had been threatening the establishment of a new settlement in the region. Veyle, the village’s leader, had specifically requested Lapis’s assistance after learning she was an expert at hunting the creatures. Because the recruited bear hunter was his beloved, Alear decided to accompany her.

Although Gradlon was split into two halves-- a volcanic section and an icy section-- the intersecting points between these harsh climates had proven to be habitable. Veyle’s wish was to eventually transform this barren land into a place where people from all the nations could co-exist.

It was convenient that the available land was presently limited; the bears had been easy to locate, and while the prospect of eliminating them didn’t feel particularly rewarding, it was a necessary evil for the good of the colony. How could the community flourish and grow if the bears were being too intrusive and eating all the crops? It was a cause Lapis could relate to heavily, and it was precisely the reason she did not hesitate to answer the call.

“Ow…”

“I’m almost done…”

Alear did not like the sting whatsoever, but he was not in a position to complain. He had no experience fighting bears, and thus, had underestimated their strength and agility. All things considered, he had performed well against them, but a hundred good moves were quickly outdone by one bad one. An especially vengeful bear had successfully swiped at his leg, the claws digging in deep before Lapis was able to strike it down.

Because of his injury, his wife had set up camp in the woodlands where they encountered the animals, establishing a temporary tent and lighting a fire. He had tried to convince her that it was best to return to the settlement instead, but she had a keen eye and recognized he was not currently able to walk well despite how he had tried to hide it.

Alear sighed. He shouldn’t have accompanied her. He had let her down.

“Lapis,” he spoke softly to her as she finished dabbing the paste on his injury. “I’m sorry about all this.”

The pain had distracted him from apologizing, and although it was still present, she deserved to hear that he was genuinely remorseful.

Lapis curled her lips into her mouth, making a murmuring sound while she articulated how she would respond in her head.

Understandably, she still didn't sound pleased. Setting up camp, locating adequate herbs, and tending to his injury all at the same time had doubtlessly contributed to a sour mood. As skilled as she was with multitasking these tasks, they were unplanned and only had to happen because of his carelessness.

When she finally spoke up and shared her thoughts, he was surprised.

“...you're sorry…?” she was baffled, but not in a way that suggested annoyance at his comment. “I’m the one who should be apologizing, Alear.”

Alear wasn't sure how to process that. She was apologizing? The injury was his fault. She had saved him!

“I don't understand,” he confessed. “You're not at fault here, Lapis. At all.”

Lapis sniffed, the noise prompting him to focus on her expression. She still looked upset, his guilt amplifying upon seeing how that physically made her look. Alear genuinely would have preferred if she was angry at him for his mistake. He deserved to be criticized for an error. It wasn’t right that Lapis was beating herself up over it.

“When you said you wanted to accompany me, I didn't protest,” she explained, her voice weak. “I thought I could protect you. I was confident I could...”

From her perspective, she hadn't. It mattered not that she had ultimately prevented subsequent injuries-- the presence of a single one could be attributed to her approval in the first place, as well as her inability to safeguard him fully during the encounter.

Alear understood how she was rationalizing her guilt, but he wasn't going to let that last.

“You did protect me, Lapis,” he told her, continuing before she could insist again that she had failed to do that. He understood her thinking, but he was going to continue claiming otherwise until she understood that he wasn’t backing down. “You're still protecting me, even now. Setting up camp, the herbs-- everything. Everything you've been doing has been to protect me, Lapis, and I appreciate that so much.”

Lapis, however, wasn’t budging. “It’s not that simple,” she sighed. “How can I be a worthy wife to you if you're getting hurt like that under my watch? I can't help but feel inadequate, Alear…”

Ah, so it was a bit of that too, was it?

Lapis was an extraordinary worker and an amazing fighter, but she always downplayed her competency, believing there were others more capable than her due to her humble background. Becoming the Divine Dragon’s wife hadn’t helped that mindset, for there were times she questioned why he had chosen her and not somebody closer to him in status. Alear’s consistent compliments and reassurance had helped displace some of that insecurity, as well as the genuine love she had for him, but it was clear the current incident had flared it.

“Lapis,” he spoke softly to her, wanting to do whatever he could to calm her, and tone was important for that. She gazed up at him, her saddened face heartbreaking, but he was now more determined than ever to make things better. “I married you because I love you so much, Lapis. You’re worthy for that reason alone.”

“I…” Lapis tried to interject, but couldn’t find the words.

Alear continued hastily, wanting her to know everything he was thinking about. “You could be clumsy and incompetent at what you do, and I would still love you, because you’re you, Lapis. I love you for your perfections and imperfections… even though I don’t believe you have much of the latter. Even if you disagree with that, my point still stands, does it not? I know this is easier said than done, but I want you to try to have more confidence in your abilities… because you truly are amazing.”

“Alear, I…” Lapis mumbled, breathing heavily as she tried to think of a response. There were undoubtedly many thoughts roaming throughout her mind. He hoped she could latch onto the positive ones. “I hear you, I do… and I will try to be more confident, but it’s difficult for me…. I wish I could- mmmm!”

Something about the way her eyes nervously dashed from side to side, and how she was blushing due to a hybrid of embarrassment and affection, created an adorable expression that made him act impulsively. Alear stood up with haste and embraced her, pushing his lips against hers and emptying their minds of the volatile thoughts that threatened to consume them.

They had reached a stalemate-- both felt guilt for what had happened, and neither could bring themselves to accept an apology they didn’t believe they deserved. The only solution was to find a way to forget about it and move on. A physical reminder that they ultimately adored each other more than anything would doubtlessly suffice.

“A-Alear… I…” Lapis was confused when the kiss concluded, but she couldn’t deny how better it made her feel. “I’m… wow… that was unexpected.”

“Consider it my thanks,” he justified what he had done, as if a husband ever needed to justify kissing his wife. “For helping me.”

“But I-”

“Lapis, if you downplay what you did or try to blame yourself in any way, I am going to smooch you again.”

Lapis paused-- not because she didn’t want that kiss, but because it puzzled her mind why he was offering it under those circumstances.

But she eventually figured out why. A kiss silenced her thoughts and made her feel at peace, and that was precisely what somebody feeling negative emotions needed. It mattered not whether or not her feelings were misplaced. The constant stream of bad thoughts ultimately wouldn’t do her any good.

The revelation ironically almost made her apologize, but she held her tongue.

“I won’t do that,” she told him. “But I want you to smooch me anyway.”

One kiss simply wasn’t enough! She wanted to feel his lips against hers again, not just because of how it mended her mind, but also how it mended her heart.

Alear answered by granting her wish, planting his lips against hers. He raised his arm, caressing her face while he embraced her.

An apology had not been the way to go regarding what had happened, but he could certainly show her how thankful he was for everything she had done this way.

This second kiss lasted longer than the first, eventually transitioning into something far more intense when the couple decided to get a little carried away. What was the harm? They were effectively in the middle of nowhere, far from any prying eyes. Nobody would learn that tongues were starting to dance rhythmically.

Alear and Lapis knew they were getting carried away quickly, but neither cared. Their minds were being filled to the brim with both loving and lustful thoughts, and after what they had been through today, those were undeniably more preferable thoughts to have!

“A-Alear…” Lapis tried to be reasonable about the situation, but deep down, she knew it was for naught. She had already made up her mind. Regardless, she wanted to give the impression she had tried to hold back. “I-I don’t know if we should… here…”

“Should what?” Alear teased her bashfulness. “We’re just kissing.”

Lapis pouted at the response, but she couldn’t deny that she loved it. She recalled how their love life had started awkwardly; both had an immense attraction towards each other, but neither could express what they desired for quite some time. For Lapis, it was due to a lack of confidence. Would he like her body? Would she satisfy him? Would he want to do it again?

The answer to all those questions was ultimately an outstanding yes, though it took some time for her to learn them. An ordinary kissing session one day proved to be the key, for the adrenaline and arousal momentarily granted her the courage needed to slip her tongue into her mouth. After that, everything fell into place. The intensity skyrocketed

It was only during an ordinary kissing session a while after their marriage that they finally decided to ramp up the intensity, eventually losing control and going all the way in a single night!

They hadn’t been lewd outdoors before, though!

But she knew it was going to be exciting.

“Alear,” Lapis decided that if he was going to tease, then she was going to do the same! “Your leg isn’t the only thing that’s stiff right now, right?”

Alear exhaled, the question and the sultry tone she spoke it in doing wonders to his aroused mind. “Maybe.”

“I can tend to that too, if you like,” she offered. “I know a traditional technique. Want me to show you?”

Lapis was barely able to hold back her shame at what she was saying, but being turned on did incredible things to her typical thought process.

“Show me,” he sounded eager, and upon hearing it, she dropped to her knees without hesitation. She worked on undoing his leggings, eager to do what she could to heal him from this unexpected injury. This particular one was unquestionably her fault! Not even her husband would suggest otherwise! Therefore, she was going to do everything she could, and then some.

Seeing his cock spring into view always caused Lapis to exhale in surprise. The musk was strong but absolutely not unpleasant, and the smell filling up her nostrils made her vision a little cloudy. Her eyes refused to depart from his manhood, intoxicated at not only how large he was, but how she was somehow able to take this inside her pussy. She felt divine, all thanks to a divine dick.

Alear watched in awe as she trailed her tongue from the base to the top, the heat of her tongue tickling his sensitive shaft making him hum. Usually, Lapis would spend some time licking and kissing his length, but she was keen to show him what she meant by ‘traditional technique’. His wife quickly took his cock into her inviting mouth, his head slipping in effortlessly. Though she was enthusiastic about what she was doing, limitations sadly existed and she had to slow down when she took in more.

But unlike the many times before this, Lapis did not stop. Typically, she’d take in about half his member and that was more than enough to satisfy him, but now he was beginning to understand she wasn’t kidding about her expertise. What fascinated him the most was that his cock was the only one she had ever experienced, making him ponder whether she had practiced on some fruit, or maybe some toys.

Or maybe she was just going with the flow, hoping her eagerness would be enough. Either way, he was delighted at what he was feeling. Every additional inch amplified not only his pleasure dramatically, but also how wonderful everything looked. Seeing his cock sink into such an adorable girl-- his wife-- was something he would always adore.

Especially whenever she’d look up at him with her gorgeous eyes, winking cheekily at him!

Lapis was bizarrely confident when it came to cocksucking-- and other lewd things for that matter! She’d frequently downplay her everyday skills, but she took pride in their sex life. Never did she even entertain the notion that somebody could please him more than she. Lapis understood that part of the reason it felt so good to him was that it was her doing it.

Arousal was a bizarrely strong medicine for her confidence. Alear wondered if some of that courage could persist afterward.

Maybe it already had. She had agreed to do it in an outdoor location, after all!

Lapis still had a long way to go with her confidence, but she’d get there. Even if she didn’t, he’d still love her. Lapis was Lapis. If she couldn’t do it, he wouldn’t force her to change.

Truthfully though… he was very glad she was so bold in bed-- and now out of it! Lapis had successfully taken everything inside her mouth, deepthroating him. He could feel the tip of his cock nudging against her throat, the contractions absurdly pleasurable. He couldn’t help but moan approvingly, placing his hand on her crown to communicate his reverence further. Lapis kept his manhood concealed for a few more moments, inevitably ejecting everything at once, revealing a cock shimmering with her saliva. She panted heavily, but within those deep breaths, he heard satisfaction.

“Was that the traditional technique?” he knew the answer, but he wanted to hear her say it!

“It was…” she was struggling to recuperate, but she was conscious enough to respond. “Did you like it…?”

Lapis smirked at him, already knowing how he’d respond.

“I did,” Alear confessed. “And I’d love it if you could do that again.”

He contemplated adding a note that she didn’t have to… but he found it unnecessary. She was going to do it again whether he liked it or not. It was a good thing he loved it!

Lapis returned to his cock, treating herself to an appetizer by kissing it all over for a while. Very rarely did her eyes leave his, always ardent to scan his expression for the immediate positive feedback that was forever present.

Convinced she was ready, she took his manhood back into her compact mouth. This time, she was able to deepthroat him faster than before, but when she had to eventually pull away, she did not do so fully. She had learned that it wasn’t necessary to keep it concealed within her throat-- not when bobbing her head up and down would prove to be far more euphoric for him and easier for her..

Alear watched the show with astonishment, outstanded at how good she was at this! Lapis had taken in so much and was somehow sucking him off so frantically despite that! The bliss was so intense that he had no choice but to sit down to halt his wobbly legs, and even when that happened, she refused to stop. Lapis simply placed her hands on his thighs for support, speeding up dramatically, worshiping his cock with a level of devotion unlike anything he had ever experienced before. He knew her blowjobs were good, but he had no idea they could be this good!

The fact they were doing this in some random woodlands too? Alear couldn’t deny he was a fan. He made note of the appeal; perhaps they could enjoy the scenery of the Somniel while they made love in the future.

“Lapis…” he mumbled, his voice weakened and quiet. He suspected she understood precisely what that meant, but he decided to warn her anyway. “I’m about to cum…”

What he wanted to know was how she’d respond to that. Lapis was versatile in her tastes, sometimes wanting to, well, taste it. She also also didn’t mind letting his seed smother her face. Which would it be this time?

Her refusal to stop signified her answer and brought him to his climax, the first load shooting directly into her throat. She pulled back immediately, preferring most of it remained in her mouth so she could taste everything he had to offer. He clutched her hair instinctively, the pressure of his orgasm astonishingly intense-- far greater than the norm! This was the best blowjob he had ever been given, and as thanks, she was receiving far more semen than usual. There was so much that she had ultimately had to back away fully and let the rest shoot against her face, though she was by no means upset about getting to experience both endings.

Lapis looked beautiful. She always did.

But seeing her tainted in his seed and seeing some leak out of her mouth? She had never looked so sexy.

“...you really came a lot,” Lapis chuckled, exhausted but happy. “Did I really do that good?”

“More than good. Unfathomably good,” Alear was just as mesmerized. “You’re good at everything you do, Lapis. The fact you made me cum so much? That’s proof.”

“Sexual things, maybe…”

“No, you’re good at everything,” Alear refused to back down, and though she still didn’t seem convinced, she didn’t refute his follow-up comment. That was something!

But as much as he wanted to shower her with compliments, he didn’t want to overwhelm her… and he also really wanted to proceed to the next stage.

“Lapis,” he called to her. “I want to show you how much I appreciate you.”

“...and how will you do that?”

She already knew, of course, but they liked this little game of theirs.

“Are you okay with getting naked?”

It was a bit of a tall order. They were still outdoors, and that meant it was going to be naturally colder, and-

“Of course.”

Well then.

Lapis looked keen to get out of all that armor, throwing it all to one side in no time at all. The only thing she kept on were her boots, which was fine; he didn’t want her standing on an uncomfortable surface while he pounded her.

As always, his wife’s body was beautiful to look at. Once upon a time, she had been ashamed of her appearance and used to cover her breasts and crotch, hiding them from view. But now? She was happy to let him see everything, for she knew he loved her figure.

Lapis was fairly petite and slim, and that was especially prominent in her upper body since her breasts weren’t that big. Everything below that, however, was a different story. Her legs were large and sturdy, and her butt was bubbly and very fun to play with. If he wasn’t so eager to be inside her, he would have done just that.

“Alear,” Lapis called to him. She had a suggestion. “By that tree…?”

He honestly expected a retreat to the tent she had set up, but his lover had a different plan-- a great plan.

Lapis didn’t wait for his response, approaching the nearby tree. She placed her hands on the wood, leaned forward a bit, and stuck out her butt enticingly.

“Please…”

Alear didn’t need to be convinced, but the desperation encouraged him to act swiftly. He got into position with haste, lining up his cock against her folds, not surprised in the slightest to discover she was soaking wet. Lapis wiggled her butt excitedly, adoring how his shaft felt against her pussy, and communicating what she desired perfectly. He plunged in quickly, filling her to the brim in no time at all, her insides welcoming the dick she craved.

After such a stressful day, the sensations of sex were more phenomenal than ever. The pressure of her compact pussy coiling around his cock was complimented incredibly by the heat, forcing a groan from his lips. Lapis was louder, immensely satisfied by the feeling of her insides being stretched out and all those irritable itches being finally scratched.

“I’ve really needed this…” Lapis hummed joyfully.

Insecurities? Doubts? Fears? They did not exist during this blissful moment, and while it was fleeting, Alear was confident Lapis would retain a little bit of that resolute feeling. There was just something about sex that strengthened her courage little by little. He entertained the idea that recalling how many times she had made him cum dampened her ability to discourage her efforts. Today, she could add two to that tally.

Alear did not hold back with his wife whatsoever. With his hands on her hips, he pounded her pussy with fierce thrusts that never failed to make her moan. They were far past the point of taking it easy, particularly when the thrill of their location had her drenched.

“A-Alear!!” Lapis looked back at him, her expression stained with lust. “Please… fuck me faster!!”

He was under the impression he was already being agile, but he was not opposed to accelerating his efforts. He granted her wish, ramping up not only the frequency of his thrusts, but the intensity too. He did his best to fill her up to the brim, understanding well that nudging against the entrance to her womb with his tip was a weak spot for her. Alear was grateful for her treatment; while his leg wasn’t exactly enjoying the motions from his thrusts, the ache was tolerable. Of course, what they were doing wasn’t helping and he had a suspicion it would be feeling especially sore after all this.

But it would be okay. A feeling of numbness like that would have originated from giving his wife the best sex she could ask for! He could argue her pussy did more damage than the bears! Therefore, it was a small price to pay.

Alear was beginning to feel exhaustion creep up his spine, but one good look at her bubbly butt jiggling endlessly as it surrendered to his strength and swiftness was more than enough to rejuvenate him. The only thing that could make the view more spectacular would be if his cock was wedging inside her backdoor, but that was sadly something that needed preparation and that he’d have to wait on. Still though, it was amazing to think about how she was able to take it so well back there, a testament to how skilled she was with sex… and pretty much everything.

Another thing Lapis was good at was enjoying a good creampie, even though that admittedly didn’t require a whole lot of skill! Regardless, he was eager to finish that way, but he had to make sure she was too.

“Lapis…” he couldn’t believe how strained his voice was, but it was nice to think his wife’s pussy had caused it. “I’m going to cum soon. Where do you-”

“Inside!!”

Well, that settled that.

Of course, he already knew that would be her answer!

Lapis sounded especially intoxicated with her response, and he soon discovered why. Her orgasm had struck suddenly, perhaps the revelation that he was about to fill her to the brim being the trigger. Her walls squeezed him with incredible strength, though it was no wonder considering how naturally powerful she was. The sudden compactness slowed down his thrusts, but he was able to push deep inside her one last time, the squeezing sensations around his entire manhood bringing him over the edge.

Alear embraced his orgasm wholeheartedly, relishing in not just the pleasure, but also that he was filling up the person who meant more to him than anybody else. He was actually happy that nobody was around, for it made Lapis’s borderline screaming less worrisome, allowing him to enjoy how amazing it was to hear. Of course, nothing could make me more happy than knowing he had brought his wife to an amazing climax, and that she had done the same in turn.

Lapis rested against the tree for some time once he pulled out, feeling a similar wobbliness in her legs that he was experiencing. Alear did his best to remain standing, though it was difficult, but it was okay.

They just had some amazing sex, after all.

“...that was incredible…” Lapis was quiet, partly because all the moans had drained her voice, but she sounded very satisfied.

“You were incredible,” Alear couldn’t resist.

Lapis scoffed in response, but she ended up giggling. “You really do love complimenting me, don’t you?”

“You’ve earned each and every one of them.”

He was never going to stop showering her in them. The look on her face whenever he did it was adorable with no exception. But that wasn’t his only reason. She wanted him to feel good about what she had done!

Lapis finally recuperated enough to get cleaned up and dressed, and after some time, the two decided to sit by the fire. Evening was upon them, and while they knew it was imperative to get back as soon as possible, they knew it wouldn’t be smart to traverse relatively unknown territory in the dark. They just hoped Veyle wouldn’t worry about them too much.

“How’s your leg?” Lapis asked, wanting to check up on him.

“Better.”

“I’m glad…” she mumbled. “I’m still sorry about-”

“Lapis.”

“I know, I know…” she sighed. “But… I’m not beating myself up over it as much, so neither should you, okay?”

Alear smiled upon hearing that, and she was right too. He admittedly still felt a bit of guilt for getting injured in the first place, leading to their solitude in the middle of nowhere and all that stress.

But everything was okay now. They had found a happy ending amidst all the chaos. Sex was a strange solution, but it had unquestionably worked!

“...Alear…” Lapis mumbled. “Could we… move into the tent?”

“You want to sleep?”

“No,” she said. “Not yet.”

How bold!

Patreon January 2024 Creator Poll Results

Rosa wins the Creator Poll... by a landslide! Look forward to her story in the future! 

February 2024 Story Schedule!

Hey everybody!

I hope January's stories were enjoyed! I think it was a pretty good month! :>

Here's what you can look forward to reading this month! The backlog is getting smaller and smaller! 

Budding Dreams (Elise/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

(This story is Part 6 of my "Great Fairy Wars" series. Reading the previous parts isn't necessary to understand this story, but it will help make it more enjoyable.)

___

“...what do you think?”

Everything was too blurry, making it difficult to even see those surrounding you.

The cause? Not some inherent problem with your eyes, but rather a severe case of sleep deprivation.

But it was okay. You were fairly confident you weren’t the one being talked to, so you could at least zone out a little. The subsequent silence was unexpected, but welcome, for your ears weren’t exactly feeling wonderful either. The noise was a bit too much at times.

If only you could just fall asleep…

…well, that wouldn’t be the best of ideas. There was no sultry fairy present to make sure you remained in that state. It wouldn’t be good to slumber away and inevitably awaken feeling uncontrollably hor-

A poke against your face snapped your eyes wide open.

“Hellloooooo?”

“...Sharena…?”

What was she doing here?

Where were you, anyway…?

Was your memory suffering too? How many hours of sleep did you get anyway? When did you even wake up in the first place?

The endless questions in your head were starting to make it hurt-- and you already had one heck of a headache.

“You almost fell asleep, didn’t’cha?” Askr's bubbly princess giggled, finding your situation amusing.

The sound of somebody sighing diverted your attention, and after rubbing your eyes, you realized her brother was staring at you too.

…alongside a handful of other heroes, notably tacticians.

“I thought Peony and Mirabilis were handling the summoner’s situation,” Soren scoffed, his attitude as gloomy as ever. “Are they slacking?”

“Far from it,” Robin provided more intel, sounding more understanding at the very least. “In fact, I’ve heard they’ve set up a guild of sorts, recruiting allies to help our friend’s cause.”

That was… weird to hear. It was only meant to be Alfonse, Sharena, and Anna who knew about the situation you were in, and more importantly, the solution. Since when did these two know?

“I am afraid I do not understand,” Soren sounded legitimately confused… which was a rarity. “The situation is that the Dökkálfr Triandra has conjured up some sort of nightmare curse, and that Peony and Mirabilis’s power to manipulate dreams can more or less fight the magic. Am I not correct?”

That wasn’t right. It was Plumeria who-

Alfonse cleared his throat, putting a temporary end to the speculation. “...we have the situation under control, do not worry. Let us end this meeting for now and revisit the topic once our summoner here is more conscious.”

…this was a war meeting?!

You genuinely had no idea! You didn’t even know how you got here.

You just wanted to go to bed.

The tacticians dispersed, leaving you alone with the royal prince and princess. They both looked a little sleep-deprived themselves.

“Sorry about that,” Alfonse apologized. “For the record, they don’t know the full details about your condition. What Soren said is basically all they know.”

“Yeah!” Sharena added to that, albeit in a way that was far less subtle. “They don’t know about all the girls that have been having sex with you in your sleep, so don’t worry about that!”

The look on her brother’s face was incredible. The widened eyes, the gasp, and the hasty turning towards her and resisting every urge to shout in a panic.

“S-Sharena!” Alfonse was not pleased, scolding her immediately. “Have some shame! I understand that you’re not… incorrect… but at least dance around the topic if you can!”

Right. Right.

You were starting to recall details now.

The girls. They did that. Peony and Mirabilis. Some others too.

It was a ridiculous solution to a ridiculous problem, but it worked.

At least… it was meant to… so why were you feeling so sleepy? The girls were meant to help you sleep well. It had been working for some time, right? So why wasn’t it now?!

You breathed deeply. Asking yourself questions wasn’t going to result in any answers.

“Alfonse, uh… has my condition gotten worse or something?” you asked, praying that the answer wouldn’t be a bad one. You felt awful. This was not how you wanted to feel every single day. “I do not remember feeling this horrible in a meeting before…”

The questions in your head were back with a vengeance. There were meant to be a lot of girls, right? They all took turns too, so what exactly had gone wrong? A scheduling issue, perhaps? Some of them did wake you up when they weren’t supposed to, sure, but you always slept well after all was said and done. Those moments were arguably preferable-- you got to have some fun too!

“It’s not your fault,” Alfonse dodged the question. “It’s complicated, but it’s nothing for you to worry about.”

Although the prince did not wish to elaborate, someone else did.

“It’s because some princesses weren’t following the rules!”

That… was a new voice too! It sounded bubbly and cheery, not too different from Sharena herself, but it was not the same person.

“I’d follow the rules,” that was Sharena, saying some especially wild.

“Sharena, you are forbidden from-” Alfonse started before pausing, breathing heavily. He was not having a good day. He sounded unbelievably stressed, and though you weren’t feeling tremendously wonderful either, you wouldn’t want to trade positions with him.

Sharena giggled in response. “I’m just kidding!”

Was she?

You weren’t sure anymore.

“Don’t worry, Sharena,” that other voice spoke up again. “I’ll tell you all the details later.”

“Oh, please do!”

Alfonse and Sharena departed, leaving you all by your lonesome-- at least, that’s what it felt like. A tap on your shoulder captured your attention, and honestly, you weren’t sure how you hadn’t spotted the adorable individual standing behind you beforehand.

Princess Elise was not dressed in her ordinary attire, instead boasting an adorable pink dress decorated with flowers. More importantly, there were some purple wings behind that were fluttering gently, their rhythm hypnotizing even to your sleep-deprived vision. Though your memory wasn’t perfect, you recalled exactly what an outfit like this symbolized.

“Ah, fuck…”

You were starting to piece everything back together now. Princesses who weren’t following the rules, hmm? You knew exactly who that was referring to now-- a certain triumvirate of terrors who had refused to allow you to sleep, having taken advantage of their abilities to live out a fantasy that had completely wrecked your body.

…and it was amazing.

The aftermath, however, not so much.

“You look disappointed,” Elise noticed the reaction, though it didn’t do much to ruin her cheerful mode. “But don’t worry, okay? I’ve been trained well for this!”

“That’s not the problem, Elise,” you appreciated her enthusiasm and her desire to help, but there were more pressing matters to attend to.  “I want to sleep.”

You honestly believed you needed an entire day’s worth of sleep to catch up on the amount you had missed.

“And I’ll let you sleep, silly!” Elise chuckled. “I’m here to make sure you don’t wake up until you’ve gotten the sleep you need!”

Ah. Right. You were cursed! How could you forget?

That was the reason you were so fucked! Those three princesses had succumbed to exhaustion and slumbered happily in your bed, which wasn’t good when their job was to keep your urges occupied while you slumbered.

You had awakened a lot of times due to their lack of support, needing to nudge one of them awake so you could find relief. It wasn’t necessarily a bad thing during the moment, but it wasn’t fun to wake up so frequently and miss out on crucial sleep. You had certainly felt the consequences later on.

But it was okay now. Elise was here. She wasn’t the type to get carried away… right?

“Alright,” you accepted her proposition, making her grin grow. “Let’s return to my room, alright?”

“Kay!”

Elise took hold of your hand, happy to be the one to escort you back to your quarters. The gesture was appreciated; you weren’t confident you could make it back before collapsing at some point on the way there.

The Nohrian princess was an adorable thing. Her light humming, the way she walked so excitedly, and the constant fluttering of her wings… it painted an image of complete innocence.

But that wasn’t the truth-- her presence and attire confirmed that.

She had been enlisted because she had agreed to take care of your cock while you slept.

…and this just had to be the one time you needed to stay asleep! You would have loved to awaken to the sight of someone so adorable doing something so lewd between your legs.

“Alright, here we are!” Elise had taken you back to your room surprisingly quickly, perhaps in a haste to get down to business. “We’re told to come into your room while you’re sleeping, but right now, we have to get you to sleep first!”

That wasn’t going to be difficult. Just seeing your bed was enough to make you strip away your usual outfit. Elise’s presence didn’t matter-- she was going to see everything no matter what anyway. What mattered most now was just getting into bed!

It was bliss.

Nothing could eclipse the sensation of climbing into bed whilst feeling incredibly fatigued. Nothing!

…well, aside from a cute fairy girl getting into bed with you and cuddling up against your body not long after. That was pretty damn good too. Especially because she was naked. When had that happened?

Elise’s nude body was unbelievably soft, making you question whether or not its touch was more satisfying than the mattress. The girl was giggling lightly, doubtlessly enjoying her new responsibilities for the first time. Her silky hands were adventuring throughout your body, their warmth intoxicating against your colder skin. This princess was not embarrassed about what she was doing in the slightest. She was fueled by an unparalleled level of curiosity, and though she hadn’t adventured further down yet, just knowing she was sharing a bed with you like this was already an immensely erotic scenario.

“You’re really handsome…” she scantily spoke, though she still sounded thrilled to be here despite her dampened voice. “No wonder there’s so many girls who sign up for this…”

The registration procedure was not something you knew about, but it was entertaining to know that so many ladies were interested. You doubted it was you specifically they desired, but rather easy access to a dick without any strings attached.

But Princess Elise seemed to have an interest in you specifically… so that was quite nice.

You weren’t sure if a thumping heart was going to help you sleep any better though, but hey, it was nice.

And here you thought you wouldn’t get to witness any of the action! Well, technically, you weren’t, but you sure were feeling it!

Elise’s adventurous hands ultimately traveled downwards, taking hold of your erection. Her subsequent gasp was louder than yours, her breathing temporarily damaged by what you liked to think was the first time she was touching a man’s dick. It would explain the slow but breathtaking pace.

“...do you like this?” Elise asked an unnecessary question, but it was one you were happy to answer nonetheless.

“I do.”

“Then close your eyes,” she instructed. “Relax and fall asleep for me, okay?”

Elise’s wish was the easiest request in the world to grant. It was miraculous you hadn’t drifted off to sleep already, but you had wanted to focus on the handjob for a little while before you succumbed. Her hand was moving up and down your manhood slowly and steadily, but that was the perfect pace for somebody in your position. The sexual pleasure was not overwhelming and instead relaxing-- the perfect treat for somebody who wanted to experience that sensation in abundance.

It was great. It was really, really great…

___

The moment you next opened your eyes, you were immediately aware that some time had passed.

Elise was no longer by your side, but her presence was certainly felt between your legs. The unmistakable touch of a tongue was sliding up and down your shaft at a frantic speed, perhaps indicating a certain somebody had gotten a little carried away.

It would explain why you had woken up. Not even Elise could be graceful with her actions, it seemed!

…but it did not explain why you were feeling a similar sensation on your cock’s opposite side; it was like two individuals were smothering your manhood in their saliva instead of one, but that surely wasn’t the case.

Elise was just skilled. That was it. There was no way there was another girl.

…but it wouldn’t be the first time. That terrifying trio couldn’t be forgotten so easily. Was it a dastardly duo now?

Was it Sakura? The two princesses often spent time together. It wasn’t unprecedented to think Elise had roped her into this. The Hoshidan princess was a shy one too-- perhaps she had been waiting for you to sleep before joining in on the fun.

Or maybe it was Camilla? Now that was a woman who doubtlessly had some experience under her belt and could give her little sister a pointer or two.

Curious to learn who the new arrival was, you grabbed the covers and lifted them up, revealing who was tending to your cock alongside Elise.

…the answer was not at all what you were expecting.

Two pairs of gorgeous, violet eyes looked up at you, acknowledging your awakening. Even then, they continued to do what they were doing-- covering your cock in all the saliva they could muster.

You were used to a little mind fuckery in regards to these fairy girls, but since when had they learned to duplicate themselves?

Two Elises were worshiping your cock.

You had no idea how this had happened, but you couldn’t deny that it was… hot.

Yes, you were unbelievably confused, but it wasn’t like your cock disapproved of the multiplied treatment.

After a few seconds, their eyes had returned to the object of their desires, the thought of explaining the situation not even crossing either of their minds.

They didn’t want you thinking about it either; one of them took the blowjob to the next level, sliding their tongue up to your glans so they could lower their head and take it in.The heat from their mouth was not something that could be faked, making you doubt that this was a dream.

But you knew better. Dreams were an enigma in this world. They could feel real, and sometimes, they could blur into reality too.

“Elise… what’s… ahh…”

You wanted an answer, but it was hard to ask anything when the humidity of her mouth was this distractingly good! Elise alone sucking you off wildly like this would have been incredible, but to experience another pleasuring the lower half of your shaft that her doppelganger couldn’t reach too? It was magnificent. The teamwork was phenomenal too, and at no point did they need to pause for any reason. These two lookalikes were focused on nothing but making you cum-- nothing could distract them from it!

The unexpected collaborative blowjob brought you to your climax in no time. Your cum erupted into the one giving you head, and though she stopped what she was doing, she did not recoil whatsoever even when you filled up her mouth. The view was magnificent, for the other continued to slobber all over your shaft, like she hadn’t noticed what was happening to her partner. However, she did eventually acknowledge the orgasm… when her companion smashed her lips against hers and the two started making out fiercely, exchanging the prize they both deserved.

Elise… was kissing herself.

It was very strange, but by no means did that take away from how hot it was to witness. Two girls sharing your semen like this was one thing, but to have both girls be the exact same person?!

They kept going at it for a while too, as if they wanted to give you the necessary time to burn such a view into your memory forever.

Truthfully, you wished they would stop; the orgasm had brought forth an immense sense of relaxation to your body, triggering a temptation to close your eyes and fall back asleep.

You didn’t want to do that! You wanted to see how this would end! What would they do next? What would… what would…

___

Once again, your eyes opened to a completely different sight.

There was still a doppelganger, but this time, their presence was especially rewarding. They were doing something only a duo could do, and while it was an unusual act, it was an immensely pleasurable one.

Both girls were straddling your lap and facing away from each other, having pushed their bubble butts up against your cock. They did not remain idle, moving up and down at opposing paces so they could constantly keep it smothered between their rears. The friction of your sensitive shaft constantly being pushed up against something so soft was a unique but captivating form of pleasure.

It also looked extraordinary; Elise had one heck of a fat ass for someone so petite, and it looked even better now that there was a doppelganger. Watching it faintly jiggle as she moved was addicting to your eyes, and though they weren’t making much noise in response to what they were doing, their cheeky smiles indicated they were having a lot of fun.

You weren’t sure whether or not they had noticed you were awake, but you didn’t mind. You were more than happy to sit back and watch them playfully play with your cock with just their asses alone.

The constant sensations were amazing, but more importantly, too much. Their consistency led to a hasty build-up on your end that you couldn’t ignore whatsoever, especially when the thought of letting it all out over their butts entered your mind.

So that’s what you did. Your cock erupted like a fountain, spraying both girls equally with the semen they craved so much. Neither princess changed their strategy despite the orgasm, simply continuing to move just as they had always done, though the growing smiles on their face showcased their acknowledgment and approval.

Once their rears had done their job, the girl on the right backed away while the girl on the left remained in place. The initial Elise turned and leaned back in, helping herself to your cock. This wasn’t a mere cleanup blowjob, but also an opportunity to dig into her doppelganger’s ass and lick up all the cum that had sprayed over it. Once she was satisfied they had done so, they switched positions, repeating the same cleanup procedure. It was an incredible scene to watch, and most importantly, you were able to witness it all without nodding off.

But you were pretty damn close to succumbing to slumber…

As if noticing that, the two girls laid back down and gradually shuffled up, treating you to a sensational smoothness from both sides rather than one. It was weird that they weren’t speaking at all, but you imagined they wanted to be quiet so they wouldn’t wake you up. Therefore, you closed your eyes and embraced the tranquility.

___

When you next awakened, it was to quite the majestic sight! Although it wasn’t nearly as strange as the scenarios before it, goodness did it feel inconceivably good

Elise had returned to being a singular individual-- probably because only one could ride your cock at a time.

Unlike the previous encounters, she wasn’t holding back her voice in the slightest; the adorable Nohrian princess was moaning frequently while she rode you with immense haste. At no point did she stop bouncing up and down, not wanting to risk anything that could hinder the breathtakingly fast cadence she had built up.

The best part? She was facing away from you.

Elise’s fat ass was jiggling endlessly as she slammed her hips up and down, treating you to a scene that was somehow more erotic than the previous one. The deciding factor was witnessing your cock constantly sink inside her and feeling it hit her deepest parts.

It was honestly miraculous she had taken it in at all. She was very tight! Those fleeting moments whenever your cock pushed up against her cervix, invoking pleasure so incomprehensibly good that it almost hurt, were entrancing.

“Ahhhh… it feels so gooood!!!”

The princess was in a trance-- a cock-addicted trance that she didn’t want to leave anytime soon. Sweat was dripping down her body everywhere, yet even that wasn’t enough to put a halt to her speed. It felt phenomenal to hear her too! Those doppelgangers were content with smiling away, but they hadn’t made much sound.

That bubble butt was too tempting. You reached out a hand simply to grab it, and upon doing so, her instability worsened.

“H-Hey… you’re… ahhhh…” she started, looking back at you momentarily as her rhythm died down, but you quickly resumed the previous pace by slamming your hips upwards. The expression on her face was ecstatic, with a healthy amount of shock in there thanks to your ambush.

You hoped you were actually awake this time. Everything felt as real as it had done moments before, but there weren’t any strange anomalies this time. Just a beautiful princess riding your cock. An average thing to wake up to after everything you had been through, honestly!

“C-Close… your eyes… please…” she requested. “You weren’t supposed to… ahhhh…”

So you were awake!

Did that mean the lookalikes were part of a dream, one she had constructed? It wasn’t unprecedented that Peony and Mirabilis had taught her a thing or two about manipulating a dream. Elise was skilled with magic.

“I can’t,” you declined without hesitation. How were you meant to sleep now? You were having sex with a gorgeous girl, and while that wasn’t anything new, it was still as amazing as ever! “Unless you make me cum.”

The post-climax exhaustion was the only thing that could kick you back into the dream she had created.

Elise’s reaction to your condition was to exhale messily, following it up by beginning to build back up the rhythm she had lost herself to only moments before. To control her embarrassment, she faced forward again, but that wasn’t a problem when there was a big butt to focus your eyes upon.

Her frantic bouncing indicated something else too. Elise could have easily transitioned to a blowjob and fulfilled the criteria by swallowing your cum or letting you splash her face with it.

But she hadn’t.

That meant she wanted to be creampied.

Good.

You wanted to cum inside her too. The only other satisfying option would be to pull out and cover her rear in semen, but that fantasy had already been fulfilled thanks to one of her crafted dreams.

It did not take long for her efforts to pay off, but it wasn’t surprising in the slightest. Elise’s pussy was as ridiculously compact as ever; therefore, there was only so much friction, humidity, and squeezing your sensitive shaft could take. When you felt the signs, you took hold of her hips and jolted your hips upward. You wanted to make sure you were firmly inside her while you let out your load. Her womb deserved nothing less, and she deserved an enhancement to her pleasure too! Elise almost screamed at the sudden sensation, her voice crackling as the warmth of your seed entering her deepest parts triggered an orgasm of her own.

So long as this girl didn’t get too cocky, you were going to sleep soundly after this.

“Wow… you came so much…” Elise giggled, looking back with a surprisingly smug-looking smirk. “You must have really wanted to get me pregnant!”

“Well…”

…you weren’t sure what to say in response to that.

“Aw, don’t worry,” she said. “It’s a good thing this is just a dream!”

___

You weren’t sure what to say, let alone think.

When had this happened again?

You recalled a few incidents of doppelgangers… but not like this!

“C’mon! Hurry up with her! I want a go!” Elise was not patient. It was a familiar sight-- you recalled the Elise you were currently inside being just as whiny.

It felt good to be inside her like this. She was on all fours. Your hands were on her hips. You were fucking her so wildly. How could you not? Her pussy was divine. It took considerable effort to push into her deepest depths, but that compactness made everything especially ecstatic. Had you mentioned the view yet? She had such a fat ass!

…and so too did the girl lined up next to her, and the one lined up next to her!

…and probably the one to your side watching all the action, but you couldn’t see her butt. It was a safe assumption though.

There was another one behind you freshly creampied. She had such a great body too. Her tits were small but amazing to suck on while you were busy pounding another one of the princesses here. That had happened not long after experiencing one of the girls sucking your cock while two of them tended to your shaft and another worshiped your balls.

You were in heaven.

How many Elises were there?

Too fucking many.

But you loved it. You loved it so much! There were so many Elises to fuck!

At first, there had been three to tackle, and then you think you fell asleep again, and then there were four!

They hadn’t spoken a whole lot at first, but over time, they started to make sounds and actually communicate, albeit in a very needy way. You knew this was all some sort of manufactured bizarre dream, but you didn’t care, not when it was constantly improving! Its creator was getting more and more skilled, as demonstrated by how naughty these girls had become!

You finally came, filling up Elise with what felt like a week’s worth of semen. It certainly looked like it! At some point, you were confused about how you were able to fuck and fill up so many, but then you remembered it was a dream. There were no rules-- or rather, preferable rules. Exhaustion after an orgasm? That wasn’t needed. That wasn’t desired.

So it didn’t exist.

The Elise next in line finally had her wish fulfilled, and as you gradually pushed everything inside her, you watched as another Elise helped herself to the one that had been freshly creampied. It was like they wanted you to get even more turned on! Such a thing was possible in this dream realm. You were always hard and raring to go, desperate to feel the snugness of a certain princess’s pussy at all times.

It was good. It was so good.

___

An Elise was currently laying down with another Elise stacked on top of each other, their pussies completely aligned, but rarely both devoid of a cock. You took turns, treating them fairly for being so patient.

These two princesses had been waiting for an awfully long time! Five of them had been smothering your cock for a while, making sure each inch had a dedicated tongue, and that each of them had an independent orgasm to swallow.

…and that was after one of them had been especially greedy and rode you until she was creampied twice! That Elise was still unconscious, unable to deal with the extraordinary pleasure and her pussy being subsequently eaten out.

“It’s my turn!” yet another Elise cried out. “I’ve waited so long for your cock! I want it so badly! It feels so good inside me!!”

“Nuh-uh! I’ve been waiting longer!”

“No, I have!!”

You tuned out the complaining. You were about to cum anyway, so they’d get what they desired soon or later.

___

How long had it been?

An eternity?

Perhaps longer?

How many Elises were currently slumbering? Dozens? A few dozen?

How many had you fucked? A lot more than that, that was for sure.

There were only a few left. One was currently on her back, getting treated to some gentle but loving sex while another rode her face, satisfying her urges somewhat until it was her turn. The other…?

Oh, there wasn’t another!

It was just the two of them left.

Once they had all been filled up, you could…

…well, you weren’t sure what you’d do?

Probably wake one up and see if they wanted their wombs filled up again?

Hopefully!

___

“...zzz…”

“Mirabilis, don’t fall asleep!”

Peony and Mirabilis had been watching for a while now.

The reality of the situation was that absolutely nothing was happening in the Summoner’s quarters.

You were sleeping soundly with an adorable princess cuddled up with you. In fact, it had been that way ever since you both entered the bed.

But the two Ljósálfar saw more than that-- they witnessed a variety of dreams, daydreams, and some that were a blur between the two.

“...but if I sleep… I could join in…” Mirabilis attempted to justify her slumber, only to get her cheeks pulled in retaliation.

“You will wait your turn, just as everyone else has to,” Peony scolded her, sighing quietly. “I’m glad they’re sleeping though. The curse can’t strike them like this. Princess Elise has done a great job. It took her a while to get used to the magic, but she’s an honorary Ljósálfar if you ask me!”

“That’s nice… zzz…”

“Mirabilis!”

“S-Sorry, sorry!”

The two ladies departed, having seen enough evidence that all was well. Nothing was theoretically stopping them from staying to make sure, but even Peony couldn’t deny she would have been tempted to join too…

Princess Elise of the Nohrian Kingdom opened an eye once she was confident they had left, smiling warmly. She reached a hand down her body, observing the mess between her legs.

A new rule had been put in place ever since the Magvel Princesses Incident: All helpers were no longer allowed to have sex with the Summoner.

Instead, they had to utilize potent dream magic and do the naughty deeds within them. That way, the mind could be tricked into thinking it had been satisfied, even when it hadn’t.

Elise had not signed up for that!

Therefore, she decided to take matters into her own hands! She had maintained many dreams while gently riding her lover to orgasm, wanting to feel what a creampie really felt like. It had taken a lot of effort and the dreams weren’t perfect-- she wasn’t able to speak in them initially for one.

But she had succeeded in her task. There was a warmth in her tummy and it had gone undetected!

Celebrations could come later-- she still had some dream-fucking to commence with!

Fluorescent Flames - Chapter 2 (Melty/Naofumi from Rising of the Shield Hero)

(This is Chapter 2 of Fluorescent Flames. Be sure to read Chapter 1 first! Chapter 3 is also avalable on my Patreon if you want to read more! Yes, I did this all out of order... but it's finally finished!)

___

This really was going to be a long night.

Filo was one thing. A spur of the moment that he didn’t regret aside from the sleep it would cost him.

But Melty?

Fate was a fascinating creature that he genuinely wished he could slay sometimes, but all he could do was defend, and he had certainly failed to guard himself against its whims.

… or had he? While he was supposed to be getting some much-needed sleep, Naofumi couldn’t exactly complain about the situation preventing that; he was feeling phenomenal, and frankly, it was nice to have this feeling prolonged.

Melty was obviously new to this, but her inexperience mattered little against pure determination.

Melromarc’s crown princess had successfully ambushed him, having discovered what he had been doing with Filo. He wasn’t in a position to deny her, especially when she demonstrated an outrageously aroused side of her. It was a little terrifying, albeit in a strangely alluring way.

“I cahn thaste herrrrr…”

That was part of the reason why.

The young princess had demonstrated signs that she had an unusual crush on Filo-- and potentially himself too. Therefore, getting to suck him off while FIlo’s fluids still coated his cock was essentially a dream scenario for her. It would certainly explain why she was bobbing her head back and forth so frantically. Melty even gagged several times during her efforts, but at not one point did she learn her lesson. After a few seconds of recuperation, she was back at it, endlessly attempting to break her records.

Naofumi wasn’t sure how long he could last. He was still feeling unbearably sensitive and his new lover’s actions naturally weren’t helping in the slightest. Regardless, he was confident he could withstand her assault for a while. The messiness was hot, but the lack of consistency and rhythm did hinder how effectively she could bring him to his peak. Then again, that probably wasn’t her aim; she just wanted to enjoy the moment of weakness she had succumbed to.

“It thaaassteees sooo gooooood~”

Was something in the air? Had they set up camp by some enchanted forest? There was still plenty for him to learn about this world, so some sort of spell or trickery would explain why two of these girls had suddenly started to display inappropriate urges. Nonetheless, he wasn’t in a position to investigate, for he had been affected by it too. Naofumi’s eyes were glued to Melty’s antics, unable to stop watching her worship his cock with devotion. Even when she couldn’t suck passionately on it due to the need to breathe, she at least made sure her lips were smothering his shaft. All in all, it was always an amazing sight.

“Melty,” he called out to her quietly, hoping to draw her attention for a very specific reason-- he wanted to know how she wanted this to end.

But she ignored him, or rather, she simply couldn’t hear him with all the sloppy sounds she was making. Nothing was stopping her from kissing, licking, and sucking his manhood like her life depended on it.

“Melty,” he tried again, and this time, he was successful.

Somewhat, at least.

Melty’s eyes flared up, acknowledging his calling, but she still refused to put her antics on hold.

“You shouldn’t be doing this,” Naofumi knew he was deciding to be rational a little too late, but it was better than not saying anything at all.

“Why not?” Melty swiftly responded, purposefully hindering his subsequent response by taking his cock back into her compact and humid mouth. She accelerated her bobbing dramatically, as if theorizing it was hurting his ability to doubt-- and it was.

“I can… ahh… think of a lot of reasons,” he tried his best to answer, but his tone wasn’t selling his discontent.

Naofumi and his party were being hunted for allegedly kidnapping the crown princess of the country. The allegations were completely false, but if they learned what the two of them were currently doing, he doubted he’d be able to clear his mind. It wouldn’t look good at all.

Yet, at the same time, it was just so hard to care about that right now. Melty was a messy cocksucker, but he loved how that felt. She also initiated everything so willingly and gleefully, so it was hard to feel guilty. Considering he lacked that feeling even after having sex with Filo, it was probably best that he just emptied his mind and enjoyed the degeneracy.

It was miraculous he was able to finish up his internal debate while still feeling the most incredible pleasure between his legs. Melty was still surpassing her limits, having taken in an extra two inches compared to her original attempt.

He couldn’t handle this anymore. Her offense was too great, but this was a defense he didn’t mind being shattered. Naofumi placed his head on her crown, signifying not only his approval, but that he was about to erupt. Melty opened one eye, scanning his pleasured expression and confirming what he was trying to communicate.

But rather than be sensible and take it out of her mouth so he could let it out all over her face, she decided to suck harder and deeper, demonstrating to him what she desired perfectly. The knowledge that she wanted him to cum inside her mouth was what brought him over the edge. When the first rope of cum splashed against the roof of her mouth, her eyes widened and she hummed.

At not one point did she back away, however. The pressure was doubtlessly intense for her since it paused her movements, but it was only so she could focus on swallowing everything he had to offer. Though the moment was fleeting, he was glad for that; the intensity was mind-boggling! He had never orgasmed this much in such a short span of time, but now he was certain each consecutive orgasm was greater than the last. Either that, or Melty was just that good.

The girl in question happily gobbled down everything he let out into her mouth, not backing away until she was confident there was nothing left for him to give. Even then, she pulled away gradually, as if wanting to show him how much she had ultimately taken in.

Melty couldn’t believe what she had done. She had effectively been acting in a trance ever since discovering what Naofumi and Filo had done, but now that she had finished sucking him off, the reality of the situation was beginning to dawn on her. Despite feeling a little embarrassed for getting so carried away, she had no shame in what she had done. It had been so much fun, and a testament to how much she adored him if she was willing to go that far. Naofumi was a good man. There was nothing wrong with giving him a little love to show her appreciation.

“Ahhhh…” she was out of breath. “That… was so good… to think, that all went inside Filo…”

If Filo hadn’t immediately fallen asleep, she would have dug between her legs and cleaned her up. Her wish for a taste wasn’t easily disregarded, however, leading to her approaching the source and losing her mind a little. Who could blame her? His cock… it looked so big and hard, and the smell was so strong, and the taste was magnificently addicting with how it still had a certain somebody’s fluids on it.

“Are you going to let me sleep now?” Naofumi asked an important question-- one he suspected he knew the answer to already.

Melty evaded eye contact momentarily. She hadn’t forgotten what she had said to him earlier.

“I… want to do that too… If you would h-have sex with Filo… then maybe you would… h-h-have s-sex with me t-too! A-and m-maybe we c-could do it with Filo a-as well!”

Just because wrapping up the blowjob had restored some rationality didn’t mean she was going to back away now! After all, she couldn’t ignore how absurdly wet she was and what that meant. Her arousal was still strong, and at this point, it wouldn’t be fulfilled unless her pussy was filled up.

“Only if you want to,” she gave him an out. “But… I really… ahhh… I really, really want to feel it… inside me… your c-cock…”

Naofumi found his options amusing. It was clear from her desperation which choice she wanted him to make. Even so, he appreciated that she had given him an opportunity to conclude what they were doing. She was a good girl.

“How would you like to do it?”

Despite how reckless she had been in the beginning, Melty understood that losing her virginity required more dignity and planning. This was not something she could rush into.

Naofumi understood this too. Filo hadn’t expressed any discomfort when it was her turn, but there was always a chance that was because she was a Filolial. Melty, while a princess, was an ordinary girl under that title.

“...on my back…” she answered. “So I can see you.”

She wanted to feel safeguarded while he made love to her, and what better way to experience such a sensation than by having his body completely enveloping hers?

Naofumi nodded, watching her stand so she could discard her clothes. He found the contrast she had displayed so far amusing; sucking his cock so passionately and now acting like a shy maiden when it was time to have sex properly? Adorable. This even extended to her little strip show, where upon realizing he was watching her, she raised her hand towards him as if that would block her petite figure from his view.

He wondered if she’d lose herself to lust again. It was only a matter of time before he found out.

Melty was now nude and immediately regretted it, partly due to the rising embarrassment she felt and the cool air tickling her body. The flame from their campfire only did so much, but she did her best to maintain her composure nevertheless. Naofumi leaned up and shuffled out of the way, letting her lay down on his makeshift bed. Her breathing was deep and uneasy, endless emotions the cause of the disruption, but they weren’t enough to stop her from going through with this. She eventually found the courage to stop shielding her body too, letting her lover see her body in its entirety.

Naofumi liked what he was seeing. It was obvious by this point that he had a thing for petite girls, and naturally, Melty was no exception to that rule. Perhaps the greatest part was seeing just how large he was compared to her, something she noticed too when his cock inevitably pushed up against her drenched pussy. The intersection didn’t do her anxious breathing any favors, but the apprehension wasn’t all bad. She was excited too, even if it was difficult for her to express that.

“Naofumi…” she mumbled quietly, doing her best not to stutter. “B-Be gentle with me, okay?”

“Of course.”

Slowly but surely, he found her entrance and started to gently push his dick inside her. A fraction of his tip sliding in was enough to disrupt her breathing further, but he didn’t let that stop him. Naofumi was confident she’d tell him if it hurt at any point.

“O-Ouch…”

Right on cue. Naofumi paused, looking up to scan her expression, but upon noticing he was staring at her, she pouted.

“I-I’m okay…” she told him. “I know this will hurt a bit… but I can handle it, I promise! I-I’m stronger than I look, as you should know…”

Naofumi suspected she was downplaying her pain a bit, but he wasn’t going to inquire further. It was her wish for him to continue as planned, and even if that resulted in a regretful decision on her end, the pain would not be permanent. Therefore, he started to slide more of his cock inside her, the fluids she had produced making her entrance slippery and easy to insert his manhood into despite its dominating size.

By this point, his tip was now inside her, and she was doing okay. However, when he prodded his hips forward a bit, she exhaled in shock. The motion meant another inch had entered her, and that was enough to tear through her hymen.

“I’m okay… I’m okay…!” Melty was quick to reassure, and truthfully, she was somewhat telling the truth. She had felt a burst of pain, but it had faded quickly, as if something about the Shield Hero’s abilities was preventing her from experiencing any long-lasting agony. It was a silly thought as she doubted his capabilities extended towards taking a lady’s virginity, but it was a good distraction from what she had felt.

In place of the pain was its opposite-- pleasure. She could feel his cock opening her up bit by bit, and while the sensation was foreign and strange, her walls were very sensitive and invoking a powerful pressure that she liked a lot. That feeling was escalating the more his manhood entered her, but his pace was gradual enough for her to adapt to its growth.

Melty’s compactness was contributing to Naofumi’s speed; she was absurdly tight and he needed moments to adjust to that too. Filo was easy in comparison, suggesting her body was built for breeding to a greater extent when compared to the friend he was currently making love to. It was an entertaining thought, but he shelved it for later; Melty mattered now, and he was determined to give her a first time she’d never forget.

Finally, he felt his tip nudging against the entrance to her womb. Melty had taken everything he had to offer, and as proof, she had a small cock-shaped bulge around her stomach. It was a breathtaking sight; he had no idea he had stretched her out so much, and he honestly wasn’t sure how she had taken it so well! Melty’s expression was one of complete ecstasy. The princess was even drooling a little while she loudly moaned. He was concerned about the noise, not wanting to wake his other companions up, but it was also difficult to care when she sounded so pleasured.

“I like thissss~” she purred for him. “I feel soooo fuuullllll~”

Naofumi watched her carefully as he started to eject his shaft, only to push back in faster than before. It was the first of many thrusts and he was rewarded for it, hearing another adorable moan emerge from her mouth.

Melty looked up at him, her eyes barely open, making her look especially sultry.

“D-Do that again, Naofumi…” she requested. “P-Please…”

Naofumi complied, treating her to a faster thrust.

“A-Again…”

Melty was a greedy girl, but he liked that.

“A-Again!”

He had only moved his hips a few times and she was already losing it. How would she react to him properly fucking her? Could she even withstand something like that?

“N-Naoooofffuuuummmiiiii…” Melty sounded immensely delirious. “P-Please… fuuuccckkk meeeee…!!!”

Melty wanted to know too, it seemed.

Naofumi placed his hands on her hips, preparing to give the firm fucking she craved. Melty gulped, bracing herself for what she knew would make her lose her mind. The bliss that had radiated from just her body experiencing a mere few thrusts was breathtakingly good. She knew that the second Naofumi stopped holding back, she would lose her mind, at best.

The more likely scenario would be that she’d become addicted to his cock, though that necessarily wasn’t a bad thing either. After sucking him off so crazily earlier, she suspected she already was.

Satisfied she was ready, Naofumi started to thrust again. This time, he did not pause between each one, instead maintaining a rhythm that never allowed her to catch her breath.

But that was good.

She wanted this. She wanted to feel overwhelmed! That way, she could lose her mind again just as she had done before! She could completely embrace the degenerate pleasure she loved so much. His cock was that good! Her fingers couldn’t compare, and knowing that his length had been inside Filo too made everything somehow feel better!

Naofumi started with a respectable pace, not wanting to fuck her too maddeningly yet. He couldn’t forget that he was big and she wasn’t. Nevertheless, her pussy had essentially surrendered to the might of his manhood anyway, so he did not hesitate to ramp up his rhythm after a while. He tried his best to scan her face and listen to her sounds for any signs that he was going too far, but when she refused to react negatively at all, he ultimately decided to focus his attention completely on screwing her silly.

“Naoooofffummmiiii!!!” Melty’s voice was getting louder and louder, and though she knew that wasn’t good, it was challenging to keep her pitch in check. “I loveeeee ittt!!! I love your cooooccckkkk!!”

Melty wondered when exactly the crown princess of Melromarc had become such a pervert! Was it from all the lewd books she had read? Was it the fantasies she started to have about Filo? Was it the fantasies she started to have about Naofumi?

Regardless of the reasons, she was glad to be here, watching Naofumi fuck her with all his strength. Despite what he was doing, she felt protected and secure. She loved how he towered over her so much, a contributor to that sense of safety, but also her lust.

As if she couldn’t fall in love further, he leaned his head in and met her lips against hers.

It hadn’t dawned on her that she had technically given her first kiss to Naofumi’s cock! Even if she didn’t count that, it happened while they were making love! She had skipped a few stages in her haste to enjoy Filo’s leftovers!

But it was hot that she was experiencing them so late too! Her mom sometimes asked her if she had kissed any boys yet, and now, she could nod! Bashfully! Very bashfully! Her mother would probably inquire for more details, but she’d refuse to give them out of embarrassment. The best part? Her dear parent wouldn’t suspect a thing. Probably.

Naofumi continued to kiss her, albeit not consistently. His focus was on plowing her pussy; therefore, the kisses were a bonus whenever he could give them. It wasn’t like she could return them as gracefully as she would have liked anyway. Nonetheless, she was glad to have them mixed into the lovemaking.

Melty believed it was miraculous she hadn’t lost consciousness; Naofumi was fucking her so remorselessly by this point! By the time her mind had processed a single thrust, he had already graced her with another. The endless pressure of her pussy being opened up over and over again was invoking sparks of pleasure that could be handled singlehandedly-- but not in rapid succession.

Her body was not built to withstand pleasure this high, but that was precisely why she loved it! Her fears for the future? Worries about whether or not they’d survive all this? They just didn’t matter during this moment. There was no room in her mind to even entertain such thoughts. All she could think about was how inconceivably good Naofumi was making her feel! It was an elevating feeling that she wanted to last forever.

She could feel his dick hitting her deepest parts. She could feel something building up. She could feel-

Everything came to an abrupt close when Naofumi unexpectedly pulled out, jerking his cock a few times before several ropes of cum splashed against her stomach and breasts. He panted heavily, the sudden climax doubtlessly striking without warning.

Although watching him cum over her body was unbelievably hot, it was also frustrating!

“N-Naofumi…” Melty mumbled, saddened at the loss of his cock inside her, but most of all… “Why d-didn’t you… ahhh… c-cum inside me…?”

That was the thing that upset her the most! If he had done that… she would have climaxed too! But he hadn’t!!

“If I did that,” he answered, pausing to take a deep breath. “That could have led to consequences.”

“I don’t mind,” she knew exactly what he was referring to and did not hesitate to share her stance.

“Maybe you don’t, but…”

Melty pouted annoyingly. His answer would have been acceptable on its own, but she had seen something that didn’t justify his answer. “So it’s okay to cum inside Filo, but not me?”

Naofumi sighed.

“Look”, he said. “You’re a princess, Melty. If that were to happen, well… it wouldn’t be pretty. You’re not going to be with us forever, as much as I would like that. You’ll go home eventually, and then someone is going to eventually put two-and-two together when you start getting big.”

“Naofumi…” she mumbled frustratingly. His justification now had some merit and that was annoying! Regardless, that didn’t mean this was an end to their antics. “Fine, but as an apology… let me ride your big cock~”

The return of her lustful enthusiasm was comforting to her lover. He seemingly wasn’t oblivious to the fact she hadn’t orgasmed yet either, which was good!

Melty stood up, albeit with great difficulty. Her legs were wobbling wildly and it was tough to maintain her balance, but she managed to pull herself together after a few moments. Naofumi had really done a number on her! If she was already like this… then well, she wasn’t certain she’d be able to walk that well in the morning. Hopefully, Filo would be happy to let her ride in her feathers, assuming she wasn’t feeling fatigued too!

Seeing her instability due to his actions was precisely what Naofumi needed to feel a sense of sexual rejuvenation. He was a little hesitant whether or not his cock could handle even more sex, but seeing her condition was an immense turn-on. His doubts were dispersed when he laid down and got to observe her body momentarily from a new angle, even more so when she straddled his lap. The size difference had never looked wider like this, and if he hadn’t already fucked her, he would have feared his dick wouldn’t have fit.

Melty struggled to keep his cock raised skyward with his hand while lowering her body at the same time, but she ultimately succeeded thanks to her determination. That feeling of emptiness when he pulled out was something that needed to go as soon as possible! When she finally found her mark and lowered her body, that feeling of fullness now prominent once more, she couldn’t help but let out her loudest moan yet.

Although her volume was concerning, Naofumi wasn’t sure whether or not he cared when it felt magnificent to feel her insides wrapped around his cock. Melty lowered her body gradually, but did not need to stop at any point. Eventually, he felt her legs land successfully on his body, signaling she had taken him entirely.

Just in case the extraordinary firmness soaking his shaft in bountiful bliss wasn’t enough of an indicator.

“I-It’s so big…” Melty bit down hard on her lip. “H-How could Filo even take it…?”

“Less talk about Filo, Melty,” Naofumi spoke to her. “Show me what you can do.”

Naofumi didn’t believe she needed any motivation to ride his cock, but there was no harm in amplifying what was already there.

Melty wasn’t interested in competing with her Filolial friend, but she did see an opportunity to improve her skills so she could show off to her! The thought of riding Naofumi’s cock while Filo watched her with awe… that alone almost brought her to an orgasm!

It did disrupt her balance though, leading to a fall forward. Naofumi’s body was thankfully there to break her tumble, and fortunately, his cock was wedged so deep inside her that it wasn’t anywhere close to slipping out. Melty used this new position and the acquired support to her advantage, gently rocking her hips back and forth. She was now the one responsible for all the movements… and it was hard! She was already feeling immensely exhausted, but if there was one thing that could combat that, it was her undying determination.

Melty wanted to ride his cock. She wanted to cum from it. She wanted him to cum from it.

Hopefully, inside!

She hadn’t given up on that dream. It was a selfish one sustained completely by her arousal, but she didn’t care. The thought of his semen inside her made her grin with glee. It was a wish she was going to make true no matter what!

Melty’s determination kept her afloat, allowing him to ride his dick despite her body crying out for rest. Despite everything that threatened her efforts, she was able to maintain a respectable cadence-- one she believed full-heartedly would be enough to bring them both to an amazing climax.

Naofumi was enjoying this a lot. He recognized that his lover was struggling, but he suspected she wouldn’t approve of any aid. Melty was sweating immensely, looking like she was going to collapse at any moment, but absolutely nothing was stopping her.

“Naoooffuummiiii!!” she cried out, addicted to his dick reaching her deepest parts over and over. “I loveeee iittt!!! It fheeeelss shoooo gooooddd!!!”

Her voice was reaching dangerous levels. Someone was probably going to wake up because of this.

But for the umpteenth time this night, he couldn’t find the energy to care.

It just felt so good. He couldn’t focus on anything else.

“N-Naofumi…!” Melty knew she was practically screaming at this point. But she did care? Of course not. “Ah… I’m going to cum… cum i-inside me… I want to feel it…! Cum inside the body of a princess…!”

Naofumi suspected this was her end goal.

He still believed it would be dangerous to give her what she wanted. The consequences would be hefty.

Yet… after witnessing her do all this, it felt right to reward her. Melty wanted one thing above all else-- a creampie-- and that was something he could give her.

So he did.

He could worry about his next steps after filling up the womb of a princess.

Melty’s orgasm struck as soon as she felt an abundance of warmth from within. She knew precisely what the heat signified, the revelation and the immense pleasure she was experiencing finally brought her to the climax she craved.

Naofumi felt her insides contract heavily, an undeniable response to his orgasm. Her pussy was doing everything it could to milk his cock for all the semen it could and it was succeeding. A lot had come out when he erupted over her body earlier, but although he couldn’t see the results of his orgasm this time, he was confident so much more was pouring into her greedy womb.

He had really done it, hadn’t he? He had filled up not one, but two of his party members. Both were adorable girls who meant so much to him and decided on a singular night to reveal that they weren’t as innocent as they appeared.

Especially this princess! She had sucked him off so sloppily, begging him to fuck her senselessly, and ridden his cock like a pro.

Melty finally couldn’t withstand her exhaustion and completely collapsed, embracing his body heat while she relaxed her muscles.

She had done a magnificent job.

He did have one complaint, however.

“You were too loud,” Naofumi scolded her, resulting in a cheeky faint giggle from her end. “You’re very lucky Raphtalia wasn’t woken up by that. I can’t imagine how she’d react.”

He believed she hadn’t, at least.

Melty took a while to respond, mainly due to her tiredness. When she did though, she spoke with cheeky confidence.

“Well, you should be sure to include her too then. Then, you won’t have to worry,” Melty suggested, something that puzzled her lover.

Filo had approached him. Melty had approached him. Raphtalia hadn’t.

It wouldn’t be right to ask her to join in… right?

Melty noticed his lack of response and groaned frustratingly.

“Don’t tell me you haven’t noticed how much that girl loves you?!” Melty was baffled. She eventually sighed, and looked at him with a sparkle in her eyes. “I… I like you, Naofumi-- but tonight, Filo and I… we’ve been selfish, and done what was rightfully hers to do first… and we know you like her the most. You don’t have to lie.”

Oh.

They knew, huh?

He couldn’t deny that. He had a thing for Raphtalia, but he had always been hesitant to pursue it. How ironic that this led to him having sex with every girl in his party except her.

Still, he wasn’t going to admit the truth that easily.

“Do… do you really think that?” he responded, realizing immediately that the brief hesitation communicated a lot.

“Absolutely!” Melty insisted. “In fact, why don’t I go wake her up and-”

“That won’t be necessary,” Naofumi put a halt to that plan before she could get too carried away. “She’s still sleeping. I want at least one of us to get a good night’s sleep tonight.”

Three of them had stayed up longer than expected. There needed to be one person who had slept well to help them throughout the following day.

“...fine, but don’t forget her, okay?” Melty put to rest her impromptu plan, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t done speaking. She had one final revelation to tickle his mind with. “She’s a little lonely in that area too, just like us.”

…she was?

Hmm.

That was food for thought.

“...okay, I understand.”

Melty smiled, deciding it was time for her to return to sleep. She was satisfied and not energized enough to have any more sex, as much as it pained her. She knew she wasn’t in a position to complain though. She felt very full.

Naofumi was left alone to his thoughts-- and there were a lot of them.

Filo and Melty.

Now potentially Raphtalia?

It boggled his brain. He wasn’t sure what conclusions to make-- if there were even any to make.

But amidst his thoughts, he heard a stir, snapping him back to reality.

Somebody very dear to him had awakened and was stretching their muscles.

Raphtalia had awakened naturally, it seemed. He wasn’t completely confident in his answer, considering how early it still was, but…

When she unexpectedly grabbed her blade and started to leave their camp, he grew concerned.

She had no reason to leave camp.

Unless…

Hmm.

The night wasn’t over for him yet, it appeared.

Patreon January 2024 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Lillie is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Triumvirate of Terrors - Chapter 2 (L'Arachel/Eirika/Tana/Reader from Fire Emblem Heroes)

(This is Part 5 (Chapter 2) of my "Great Fairy Wars" series. Reading previous parts isn't required to enjoy this story, but is recommended! I do recommend Chapter 1 of this fic though. This is the second of three chapters, focusing on L'Arachel, Eirika, and Tana.)
___

L’Arachel’s proposition was something you were not planning on declining. Her seductive speech essentially reigned supreme over all other thoughts.

Everything between then and now had been a blur, the intensity of their efforts while you feigned sleep making it difficult for your current state to be anything but cloudy.

But now, you were somewhat awake, and alone. The three beautiful ladies who had been taking care of you were now sharing a shower. Despite an invitation to join from one of the most mischievous of the trinity, you had not yet moved from your bed.

You needed time to process how you were going to follow through with the proposition. The last thing you wanted was for one of them to scream out in shock, or to call you a pervert or something. Sure, they’d be massive hypocrites, but it was still a cause for concern.

There was also the matter that they were sharing your shower. The adorable little giggles you heard belonged to Eirika and Tana, doubtlessly in the middle of rinsing off all that semen they were covered in. After they had finished fooling around with you, they mentioned they were beginning to gradually return to their ordinary-sized forms, confirming that L’Arachel’s concoctions were thankfully not permanent.

A slight glimpse during this moment also confirmed they were drenched in your cum, literally from head to toe. You weren’t sure if you wanted to ask L’Arachel whether or not she had unknowingly invented an incredibly bizarre semen multiplication technique, but seeing them soaked in so much was admittedly very hot. Weird too, of course, but still hot.

The quantity was the reason they had chosen to use your shower. Putting their clothes back on obviously wasn’t going to hide anything, but you had a bathroom adjacent to your room. By using your shower, the ladies could remove the evidence of their naughty antics while you presumingly slept peacefully.

“I wanted you to see just how degenerate the princesses of Renais, Frelia, and Rausten truly were!”

You were obsessed with that line L’Arachel had said to you when she realized you had been awake the entire time!

It was something out of a dream, having three princesses lust after you so wildly. Perhaps it was! You hadn’t ruled that out! Such was the nature of this unusual situation you had found yourself in, always at the mercy of lovely ladies who wanted to do whatever they could to aid your sleeping condition, even if you were beginning to suspect a good handful had ulterior motives.

Secret motivations or not, you weren’t going to complain when you always benefitted too.

Maybe you’d change your tune if it negatively impacted your sleep… but so far, it hadn’t! If anything, you had been feeling more refreshed thanks to their playfulness. In other words, you were not finished for the night. Sleep was simply not an option.

That meant the princesses had arguably failed their objective, though this wouldn’t be the first time this had happened. You weren’t actually supposed to wake up during any of this, but they always went too far… and you loved that! Witnessing these supposedly pure souls reveal just how naughty they were… there was nothing quite like it.

You finally left your bed, taking a moment to tend to your aching muscles; pretending to be asleep and not moving an inch had done a number on them, but you were confident that they’d be moving plenty in just a moment.

The girls were still laughing and chattering away, their voices too dampened by the falling water to articulate full sentences. That was good, as it meant you could sneak in undetected. You still took your time heading to the conveniently open (albeit barely) door, taking a quick peek through the opening gap when it felt safe to do so.

Thankfully, the girls were hidden behind a large shower curtain. They didn’t have any reason to use it since you were supposed to be asleep, though you imagined L’Arachel had advocated for it, secretly wanting to make sure you could enter at any point without being noticed. That was why the door had been kept slightly open, after all.

The girl in question called forth quite a scare when she poked her head through without warning, and upon seeing your presence, she smirked.

“You’re too paranoid, L’Arachel,” Tana giggled, causing the smirk you were seeing to grow, though neither of the two other princesses could see it. “If he didn’t wake up while we were grinding on his cock, then he’s not going to wake up while we’re not even there.”

“I’m surprised he didn’t,” Eirika confessed, sounding intrigued and puzzled, and she was right to think so. “That curse has to be strong.”

“Imagine though!” Tana was the most vibrant and excitable of the two, though that wasn't shocking when you recalled some of the fascinating things she had said in the bedroom. “Three royal princesses, fooling around with him in his sleep! He’d probably think he was dreaming!”

You were still open to the idea that you were.

“I’m glad this was something he approved. I’d feel guilty about all this otherwise,” Eirika mentioned something that… wasn’t true in the slightest! Well, it sort of was now, but it didn’t used to be!

Mirabilis and Peony had been helping you for months without your knowledge and that was sometimes easy to forget. You weren’t against what they and so many others had done though; it was all for a good cause. They likely had advertised in such a way that implied consent, and by this point, it was practically all there anyway. It wasn’t like you had filed any complaints.

“It helps that we're getting paid too,” Tana added.

Now that was news. Was someone making a profit from your condition?

Contrastingly, Eirika did not sound certain. “We aren’t getting paid though?”

“We are,” Tana answered. “Why do you think we’re in these showers?

“Ah! Good point…” Eirika giggled.

These girls…

It baffled the mind that they were supposed to be princesses. They played the part well in public, but in private…

L’Arachel was still watching you, waiting for the conversation to end before she acted.

“Alright,” she said. “I think I’m going to get out now.”

“Are you certain? The shower is really warm,” Eirika seemed to appreciate the company, sounding saddened by the dwindling number.

“What Eirika actually means is that she likes feeling our bodies push up against hers due to the limited room,” Tana revealed the ulterior motive. “Not to mention the kissing and the fondling.”

“T-Tana! Have some courtesy!”

“Courtesy? After we both turned tiny and grinded on his cock?”

“That’s different! That’s our job!”

“ I haven’t forgotten how you were licking me clean earlier.”

“You licked me clean too!”

L’Arachel ignored the bickering, carefully exiting the shower while trying to keep the curtains as concealed as possible. She had a plan, and it involved not letting any of her companions notice you had arrived.

Once she stepped onto the floor, she beckoned you over with a single finger. You compiled without question; how could you not? There was a beautiful woman completely nude right in front of you!

She really looked amazing. The shimmer from the water made her skin look especially enchanting, and her pink wings perfected the look, their slight fluttering almost hypnotizing.

Upon getting closer, she acted swiftly, meeting your lips against hers in a passionate kiss. The unexpectedness was a little startling, but you were quick to fight back with all your might, even when she amped up the intensity hastily by introducing her tongue.

It was obvious what direction she wanted to take this in, but she was acting very riskily by effectively doing this in front of her fellow princesses.

L’Arachel was not afraid to grasp your erect cock either, excitedly jerking off what she had in her mouth earlier-- and what she had been grinding upon in her miniature form.

The image of those three, all in their tiny forms, getting up to no good… it was still so strange, yet so hot. They all got so into it too! Would they do it again? Time would tell.

“Hey,” L’Arachel whispered after the smooch concluded. “I just wanted to enjoy you for a little bit first. Would you like the other girls to get involved now?”

So it was time to reveal your presence, hmm? Hopefully, they wouldn’t be shocked. Considering the things you had heard them say, they’d probably be more excited than anything. These princesses were a trio of degenerates.

You nodded.

L’Arachel turned towards the shower curtains and poked her head through, though she said nothing at first, simply snorting.

“...ladies…” she mumbled annoyingly. “I leave for a mere minute and you start making out? Is the Princess of Rausten undesirable to the other princesses of Magvel? Is that it?”

Huh. That did explain why the little argument they were having stopped at some point. Eirika and Tana apparently had made amends in an unorthodox manner.

While it was a lovely mental image, your mind was too focused on the view that was right in front of you. L’Arachel had bent over to observe the shenanigans in the shower, and in doing so, had revealed one very bubbly butt. Considering none of the girls had actually fucked you yet (or been fucked, for that matter), it was giving you ideas.

“S-Sorry…” Eirika apologized, seemingly breaking the kiss after a few moments. “I-- We, uh, ended up getting caught up in the moment, but rest assured, it wasn’t because we wanted to exclude you, L’Arachel.”

“Hmph. If you say- aahhhhh… o-ohhh f-fuck...”

L’Arachel had started to respond, only for things to not go the way she had planned.

With such an enticing ass sticking out like that, you knew you had to do something. After all the antics these girls had put you through-- L’Arachel especially-- it felt fair to enjoy a little playful payback.

“...are you imitating us…?” Tana’s conclusion on why there was a shift of tone was very amusing to hear. “Eirika might have been that loud, but not me.”

“Tana… I…” L’Arachel attempted to explain, but she couldn’t.

It made sense why she couldn’t from your perspective; getting ambushed by a cock entering her pussy would understandably ruin anyone’s train of thought.

L’Arachel had been surprisingly easy to penetrate, her pussy borderline dripping when you first pressed your cock up against it. The anticipation for your arrival had doubtlessly kept her arousal high, especially if these girls had ended up fooling around with each other. They had been in the showers for a while!

Eirika and Tana were presently oblivious to what was happening, their focus on the princess and the minimal viewing area outside the shower keeping them in the dark.

“I-”

Another attempt to answer failed when you initiated a thrust, silencing any chance she had at revealing the truth. L’Arachel had been the naughtiest princess of them all, so to tease her like this was very rewarding. It felt so too! Her insides were hot and compact, fully accepting of your cock, and the way she was constantly tightening up despite the situation suggested she was subconsciously enjoying everything too. The body never lied.

There was also the matter of her moaning. It was frequent, loud, and beautiful to hear. More importantly, Eirika and Tana could ignore what such a thing signified. Curiosity inevitably got the better of them, leading to the curtains being withdrawn, and the truth being revealed.

Naturally, both princesses were surprised to see the cheeky individual responsible for L’Arachel’s pleasure, with Eirika in particular bringing her hands to her mouth… before opting to shield her breasts instead.

Tana, however, ended up chuckling once the initial shock faded, and paid no attention to the fact that she was completely nude and that you could see everything. The hands on her hips suggested she wanted you to look!

“Oh my~” she was greatly amused, though unable to decide on whether or not to observe the sex or her friend’s pleasured expression. There was much great joy to be found in both, it seemed! “And how long have you been awake?”

“That is confidential information,” you answered, continuing to pound the princess who had invited you here in the first place. “But if you must know, I don’t even know if I am awake. I’m just going with the flow. That’s how I’m here.”

Just because everything looked and felt phenomenal didn’t mean it was reality. Sometimes, dreams and reality could overlap. That was just how things worked in this world. It was hard to wrap your head around, though after a handful of encounters with beautiful fairies, you had learned to just embrace it and stopped asking too many unanswerable questions.

Tana decided to step out of the shower, taking her place beside you for one simple reason-- she wanted to see what everything looked like from your perspective, and she was pleased at what she was seeing.

She then looked up, smirking. It was a dangerous smirk, but you liked it. “Do me a favor, please?”

“Hmm?”

“Fuck her harder.”

Tana’s request was simple and easy to grant, and since she had accepted your arrival wholeheartedly… why not?

L’Arachel still hadn’t adapted to the pleasure coursing through her veins, so when you rapidly accelerated, the pacing and volume of her groans amplified just as much. As there was no need to keep herself concealed from the other girls, she leaned back, prompting you to relocate your hands to her breasts for support. Though she was the least busty of the three girls, there was still plenty to play with and enjoy.

The remaining princesses watched-- one with excitement, and one completely speechless-- but both were in awe at what was happening.

“Aaaaahh…. Aaaahhhh… it’s so… so biiiiig!!” L’Arachel squealed with ecstasy, the constant nudges against her womb thanks to your cock driving her insane. You had found a weak point, and after how cheeky she had been back in the bedroom, it was very rewarding to see her in such a state. The way her wings fluttered so maddeningly all but confirmed she was on cloud nine.

By this point, your hips were moving on their own. Her pussy felt terrific, of course, but you also wanted to give her fellow royals a show to remember. The view was spectacular too! Looking down? A fat ass that wouldn’t stop jiggling. Looking to the side? Tana’s beautiful body and her bountiful breasts. Looking ahead? Eirika sheepishly hid hers as much as she could, despite happily having had those tits smothering your cock earlier.

It was all so good.

“Hey…” Tana decided to whisper this time. “I have another favor to ask.”

“...hmm?”

You hoped it was an easy wish to grant. You were able to cum.

“Cum inside herrrr!!” Tana said the only thing that could invoke a shiver. “F-Fill up her pussy. She craves your s-seed so much. Do this, and you can c-cum inside mine later too! I’m s-sure E-Eirika won’t say no either~”

Truth be told, you had every intention of cumming inside Rausten’s princess no matter what. The entirety of her body had tasted your semen, so it was only logical that her insides got to experience it too.

Tana’s plea was still welcome, for the request and the dirty things she followed it up with served as a wonderful trigger to your climax. With one final thrust, you sealed your cock firmly inside her as deeply as it would go, minimizing the journey your semen would need to take as you came. L’Arachel’s pussy contracted almost immediately in response, as if it was desperate to squeeze all the cum it could, and it was a successful strategy. Tana offered her body as support while you erupted inside her friend, moving behind you and holding you securely, though you suspected this was just to prevent you from pulling out.

Eirika was witnessing the degeneracy from a unique angle, and because of that, her focus was on L’Arachel’s reaction. Judging from how her bashful but curious expression looked, it looked heavenly, and that was something you had confidence in considering how amazing those moans sounded. Your orgasm had worked its magic, bringing L’Arachel to her own amazing climax, and everybody had front seats to the show.

After letting out what felt like weeks worth of cum inside L’Arachel’s pussy, you were finally able to pull out. Tana’s true motivations were revealed when she immediately got to her knees and pressed her mouth against her friend’s pussy, letting everything that was pouring out fall into her greedy mouth, though it naturally transitioned into Tana outright eating L’Arachel out instead.

The beautiful princess of peerless beauty was not able to comprehend the unexpected continuation of pleasure, her body shaking so much that Eirika finally decided to leave the shower so her friend had somebody to hold onto. She was that close to falling.

Tana, having finally had her fill, backed away and licked her lips clean. “That was delicious. Eirika, you have to try next time!”

“I…”

Eirika was still too bewildered to say anything.

“Now then…” Tana, sounding more sultry than ever, gave you the most blatant bedroom eyes you had ever seen, but she had no plans to return there yet. “I want you to join me in the shower so you can fuck me just as hard as you fucked her, okay?”

Miraculously, in spite of all the orgasms you had experienced, you were still raring to go.

Well, was it a miracle if it was a side effect of the curse…?

Regardless, you weren’t going to refute the presented opportunity. You had never actually had sex in the shower before, so this would be a fun experience.

Eirika was still not quite there, even as Tana returned to the shower and you entered it. She did what she could to tend to L’Arachel, another woman who wasn’t quite there either, albeit for completely different reasons.

You had hoped you could have stepped into the shower and allowed some time to adapt to the warm water trickling down your body, but Tana’s impatience was blatant. Her hands were already around your manhood, their softness bringing you back to full mast in no time. In return, you played with her large breasts eagerly, the close proximity making you believe she was the biggest of the three. It was wild to think these things had been around your cock.

Your new lover was already exhaling so frequently, giving the impression that she was eager to get to the good stuff sooner rather than later. When she turned around, placed her hands on the wall, and stuck out her butt, it confirmed your suspicions. While she wasn’t as gifted back there as her predecessor was, it was still fun to tease by grabbing and squeezing it.

“Plllleeeaaaaseee…” Tana purred, her voice barely comprehensible against the onslaught of water crashing against the floor. “Put it in… put itttt iiiinnnnn~”

This girl had been so cocky moments before, and now here she was, pleading so desperately for the cock she craved. While it was tempting to tease, you really couldn’t wait to feel the snugness of a pussy enveloping your dick again. Therefore, Tana’s wish was promptly granted as you entered her with ease, not sparing her any mercy as you filled her up in one fell swoop. The penetration made her yelp in surprise, but her noises soon transitioned into a shaky but very excited giggle.

“That’s… ahhhh… s-so good!!” Tana, unlike L’Arachel, was conscious enough to voice her approval. She turned her head back, showing you just how gleeful she looked. “Next time this cock is inside me… I want to try one of L’Arachel’s potions… on a lesser scale, of course!” she suggested something that sounded terrifying, albeit strangely hot-- such was the nature of this trio. “But for now… I want you to fuck this princess’s pussy like your life depends on it! Hold nothing back!”

Now that was something you could wrap your head around. You took hold of her hips, starting to treat her to thrusts mightier than the ones you had given to L’Arachel. Tana appeared to be the girl who could handle the rougher treatment, and that theory was all but proved when she started to scream with pleasure.

Eager to escalate her ecstasy as much as you could, you grabbed her boobs fiercely as well, using those as your support rather than her hips. You were not afraid to play with them heartily and tease her nipples, even as you pounded her pussy with all your strength.

Tana was having the time of her life. If you had to guess which of the three was the most cock-addicted, it absolutely would be her! Despite her cervix constantly being pushed up against and the pressure that must have emitted, she made an effort to move her hips back and forth, matching the rhythm you had built up. This was a girl who wanted to be fucked and she was not afraid to show that. It didn’t matter that she was a princess who was supposed to have something resembling dignity. The lack of it made it so much hotter!

“F-Faster… h-harder… I l-love it so m-much!!”

You did your best to answer her pleas, but limits were beginning to be reached. The soothing water dripping all over your body helped somewhat, allowing you to retain your cadence, but it was a challenge nonetheless!

An unanticipated solution was found in the form of her ponytail. Fortunately, Tana had not undone it despite taking the shower, so once you realized there was something else to grab fiercely, you did not hesitate, releasing a single hand from her breasts so you could do just that. Her wings had also been an option, but you weren’t sure how they’d react to such treatment, so you opted for the hair.

The sudden tugging brought her head back, interrupting her in the middle of a moan and morphing it into something that sounded cackly, but undeniably still something that communicated her degenerate pleasure.

“Yeeessss!!” Tana loved what you were doing to her! “Use meeeee!! That’s w-why we’re h-here… to help you c-cum over and over, all so y-you can sleep w-well!”

You tugged on her ponytail and simultaneously pushed as deeply as you could, her subsequent moan her greatest yet. “You’re not doing a good job then, as unless I’m dreaming this, I am very much awake.”

“Aaaahhhhaaaahhh… g-good point…” she was almost out of breath, unable to keep up with the fierce fucking whatsoever. “I-In that case… you should… aaahhhh… p-punish meeeee!! Y-Yessss!! Punish me f-for keeping you a-awake!! I’ve b-been a n-naughty p-princess!!”

After all the confidence and cheekiness this one had expressed, such as practically begging for you to creampie her friend, it was fascinating to watch Tana transition into a complete and utter cockslut.

If this was the game she wanted to play, then you had an idea.

“Hmm…” you mumbled, continuing to pound her over and over without remorse. “If you want to be punished, then maybe I shouldn’t cum inside you, Tana?”

“N-No!! A-Anything but that… please… cum inside meeeeee!! I want it so bad!! Please! Please please please please please please!!”

It wasn’t just her words communicating what she wanted; the humidity of her pussy was increasing dramatically and so too was the overall compactness. Her mind wanted this just as much as her body!

Tana’s desperation brought you over the edge, and with one final thrust, you started to fill up the womb of yet another princess. You tugged on her ponytail one last time, wanting to make sure your cock was as far in as it could go, for a greedy girl like her deserved nothing less. Your lover cried out with joy, experiencing an amazing climax of her own that was enhanced by the heat she was experiencing from yours.

Everything was pure warmth. The sensations from inside her. The trickling water down your skin. The surrounding air.

Could a dream replicate that? You weren’t sure.

Either way, there was one undeniable truth-- you had filled up two out of the three princesses, and now, you so desperately wanted to finish up the trinity.

You breathed deeply upon pulling out, doing whatever you could to keep your balance intact, though it was hard to focus on anything once you saw a certain somebody enter the shower and do something spectacular. It wasn’t the first time you had seen this, but it was just as amazing to watch.

Rather than let any leaking cum go to waste, L’Arachel had returned the favor and helped herself to her friend’s pussy, enjoying what semen she could for some time. Tana’s legs had been shaking for a while and this certainly wasn’t helping, but she was somehow able to keep it together.

“Mmmmmm… you’re right, Tana,” L’Arachel licked her lips clean after backing away. “That was delicious, and now…” she stood and turned to face you, smirking proudly. She had recovered from the intense fucking you had given her without warning, and thankfully, she wasn’t angry. “It’s Eirika’s turn, don’t you think?”

Eirika was still present outside the shower, but was not saying anything.

“So long as she wants it.”

If she was feeling apprehensive, then you weren’t going to force-

“Oh, she does,” L’Arachel spoke on her fellow princess’s behalf. “And just so you know… Eirika does not want to have sex in a conventional manner.”

The two supposedly had spoken when you were busy pounding Tana mercilessly. The vagueness was concerning, but also exciting.

“...what is that supposed to mean?”

“You’ll just have to wait and see~”

Anything for Her Lord (Kokkoro/Reader from Princess Connect: Re-Dive)

“...my lord…?”

That nervous yet slightly exhilarated tone had become increasingly prominent throughout the last several weeks. It belonged to a girl who had gradually learned to detect signs of your slumber, the quiet question and the subsequent lack of response serving as her confirmation.

Kokkoro had started her investigation hastily, waiting only a matter of minutes after you started to snore.

Fake snore, that is. She did not need to know you were still awake. She'd feel guilty-- not only for what she had been doing to you for the last several weeks, but also because she had disturbed your slumber. Kokkoro was just too precious to upset-- even if her antics were being done without permission and that was arguably not a good thing.

But, well, the results weren’t exactly something you’d complain about. That was why you allowed her to act while she believed you were dreaming.

The Sarendia Orphanage was always the scene of the crime. Not even the place that offered a roof above your head was free from her mischievous acts… which you greatly enjoyed and could never scold her for. Though the nights here were tranquil, that did not mean life here was easy. Chores were abundant, and while they were usually manageable enough, the frequent adventuring with the Gourmet Guild certainly made them a chore whenever you returned home and had to get them done.

Today was a fortunate day, for you had been granted an evening of rest from any household responsibilities. Saren understood it was best not to bother two individuals who had been out of the house almost the entire day, though she was probably influenced by the sludge-like substance the two of you were covered in when you returned. It was a good thing the house had more than one bathroom. Besides, Kokkoro always went above and beyond whenever she could for this place. You did your part too. The respite was earned.

Exhausting days, however, did not always result in easy slumbers-- not originally, at least. Over the last several weeks, you had awakened feeling far more refreshed than the norm. Your initial suspicion was that you had miraculously gotten used to your sleeping arrangements and it was simple as that.

But when the real cause of the change started being a little too reckless, you learned fast that there was a very special reason you always woke up so wonderfully.

“...asleep so quickly,” Kokkoro mumbled quietly, letting out the faintest of giggles. “It has been a tiring day for you, has it not, my lord?”

You would have responded if you weren’t supposed to be feigning sleep. Doing so was difficult, but you were determined to see this through to the end.

When you first awakened in this world-- devoid of all memories-- Kokkoro was the first person you laid your eyes upon. She had been instructed by Lady Ameth to become your personal guide and attendant, a responsibility she took seriously. Sometimes, too seriously.Regardless, you were eternally grateful for her assistance; an amnesiac needed all the help they could get.

Kokkoro had done so much for you, and at times, you genuinely felt bad that you could not reciprocate her level of devotion.

What was currently happening was yet another example of that, though it was admittedly difficult to feel anything remotely close to guilt.

Not when you were feeling amazing.

Kokkoro had recently taken her adherence to the next level, though had opted to do so discreetly, likely not wanting to face the embarrassment that would result from her little secret being discovered by her lord.

Upon surmising you were sound asleep, she had carefully climbed into your bed. Her small figure worked to her advantage, placing a minimal amount of additional weight onto the bed. It was no wonder you had slept through so much of this until recently. She was very good at being careful.

Well, until recently.

Kokkoro slipped under the covers, doing so just as delicately. She exercised a great deal of patience, making her movements as minimal as they could be. If someone were to walk into the room now, they would assume she was just providing warmth to her lord. Kokkoro was obviously not being anything inappropriate. She simply wasn’t the type!

And that was the truth! Performing some special duties while everybody-- including her lord-- were asleep? There wasn’t anything heretic about that at all. She simply could not perform as vigilantly if she was concerned about outside interference!

Ah, who were you kidding? Obviously not yourself.

Once Kokkoro was satisfied she was mentally ready, she started to slither carefully down the bed, not stopping until she could reach your underwear. She gently pulled them down, exposing tonight’s target of her affection. After a few adjusting movements, you felt a soft pair of lips land on your erect member, followed by another kiss, and another kiss, and…

This was as natural to her as breathing air.

You were glad she hadn’t questioned why you were already erect. It made sense from your perspective-- you knew a cute girl was about to give you head, but she didn’t know that you knew!

Kokkoro, however, was not as pure as she appeared. The scent of your cock entering her nostrils had undeniably awakened an almost primal-like lust within her. Her kisses and licks were becoming increasingly frequent, and within no time at all, she was abandoning that carefulness she had utilized so effectively before.

That was the reason you had discovered her secret nighttime shenanigans. Every subsequent night of service had amplified her arousal, gradually making her service lose its grace as she lost herself further to the depravity that was lust.

It was the pressure that came from your cock pushing up against the back of her throat that had woken you up mere days ago. It was fortunate you had not flinched or expressed anything resembling a startle back then. The pleasure-- and the shock of who was providing it-- had instead immobilized you, letting you process the revelation that Kokkoro was a degenerate little thing.

“You’re so big, my lord~”

She spoke in a whisper that could barely be comprehended. It was ironic, for she seemingly did not notice how loud the smacks of her lips against your manhood were in comparison.

Kokkoro hadn’t taken it into her mouth yet. Her specialty seemed to be coating your entire cock in her saliva before she did such a thing, as demonstrated when she guided her wet tongue up and down your shaft. Though you couldn’t see her expression due to the darkness and the sanctuary of the covers, seeing the bump that was her body moving up and down was a welcome alternative.

One day, you wanted to see what this adorable girl actually looked like sucking your dick.

You’d confront Kokkoro about all this eventually. For now, you were content with enjoying this unique phase of your relationship with her white it lasted. She had no idea that you knew what she was doing, and that was hot!

Kokkoro’s eagerness to cover you in her fluids extended down to your balls too. She sucked on them as gently as she could, letting out the most adorable moans as she did so. She retreated momentarily, needing a moment to recover her breath, but it wasn’t long before she was slobbering all over them with her tongue. Her soft and small hands did not remain idle while she did this; one rested on your thigh, while the other was wrapped around your shaft, jerking you off at a slow but breathtaking pace.

This was why you had started sleeping so soundly.

Nothing could beat the pure pleasure and relaxation that came from her working her mouth. It was incredible.

The best part? Kokkoro was a swallower. All that pent up sexual desire throughout the day… she’d take it all, not leaving a single shred of evidence.

Morning would then arrive, and she would be her ordinary self, not even hinting at what she had done. Something about that thought made you throb, and luckily, your little helper did not interpret that as a cause for concern-- far from it.

Instead, Kokkoro trailed her tongue all the way from the bottom of your balls to the tip of your torch. Planting one final and very sloppy kiss on your glans, her head sunk, enveloping your manhood within her warm and compact mouth. How she was able to take so much in was a mystery. You were big. Her mouth? Not so much.

The thought of peeling away the covers and letting your eyes feast on such an incredible sight was unbearably tempting, but you put her feelings first. Such an act would be disastrous for her courage and confidence.

You instead kept your eyes shut, letting that immense pleasure flow throughout your body as you imagined what it could look like instead. It wasn’t the first time you had conjured up such a view within your mind, nor would it be the last; the slurping sounds she was making while she bobbed her head helped the immersion amazingly.

Yet, as satisfying as it all was, you still really wanted to know what it really looked like…

…a little peek wouldn’t hurt, surely?

Kokkoro was so immersed in what she was doing. She wouldn’t notice.

But then again, it was so dark, so would you even be able to see anything…?

These endless questions came to a halt when Kokkoro decided she had teased enough. She paused for a moment, taking a deep breath before gobbling up your cock in its entirety, resting her nose against your skin for some time. The humidity surrounding your most sensitive area made you shiver, and when she suddenly released your dick, you feared she suspected you had awakened. When she breathed deeply for several seconds, those worries were put to rest. She had just overexerted herself!

But only a few seconds later, she was back at it, bobbing her head up and down in a frenzied state. It mattered not to her that she was exhausted and needed to recuperate-- not when her lord’s cock was right there and waiting to be pleasured.

Kokkoro’s enthusiasm and determination were soon rewarded when you felt that familiar feeling begin to brew from within. You weren’t sure whether or not she could feel it coming, but no matter the answer, it did nothing to hinder her rhythm.

You heard a faint hum as you came, letting out everything into her mouth as you fought back valiantly against every spasm. It was difficult, especially when it felt so good, but Kokkoro was so occupied with swallowing your semen that she seemingly did not notice any movements.

Although the pleasure was immense, it did not last very long. Be that as it may, the rush of relaxation that replaced it was just as welcome.

This was how Kokkoro did it. She’d satisfy all those accumulating sexual needs you had no time to do anything about throughout the day, letting you slumber with ease afterward.

You were almost ready to do just that, but something unexpected happened.

Kokkoro opted to pull back the covers in their entirety. She did so gradually, still believing you were sleeping peacefully, but that didn’t change that the act was… odd. Through the darkness, you could see the silhouette of her figure as she stood… and began to strip her pajamas. Though so much was obscured by the lack of light, you could make out the majesty of her petite figure. Small as she was, she had some impressive hips and legs. When she momentarily turned to the side, you were able to glimpse at her small breasts too. These views, even enclosed in shadows, naturally reinvigorated your manhood.

But there was a reason she was now naked, and not much time passed before your suspicions proved to be correct. Kokkoro returned to the bed, being mindful of every single action she took. She was about to do something immensely risky… and frankly, you were shocked she had the courage to even make it this far.

Arousal was a scary thing.

On one hand, you couldn’t blame her for what she was about to do; she had sucked your cock so many times… yet had done nothing to relieve herself from the pressure between her legs. Kokkoro had needs too, and here, she had something she could use to satisfy them.

Slowly, but surely, she straddled your lap. Your rejuvenated manhood rested between her thighs, the base intersecting with a particularly wet patch. She was breathing heavily, not moving from her seat for some time. Kokkoro’s mind was doubtlessly ablaze with so many thoughts-- good, bad, and everywhere in-between.

But they did not hold her back forever. Having fought and won her mental war, Kokkoro conscientiously lifted her body, taking hold of your member with a single hand and keeping it raised skyward. As she was so concentrated on what she was doing, you saw no reason not to open your eyes and observe.

Kokkoro was quivering, the culprit a mixture of anxiety and excitement. This condition did not do her any favors when she tried to position herself adequately, the lack of success through her many attempts calling forth impatience and frustration.

Was it cute to witness? Obviously.

Was it a sign it was probably time to act? Absolutely.

If she was going to lose your virginity-- and take yours-- it was only fair you were a part of the process.

“Kokkoro…?”

You whispered to her very quietly, all in the hopes that your voice would be loud enough to reach her, but not to the extent that it would startle her.

It did not work.

“M-My l-lord…?!” Kokkoro panicked, unsure how to defend her actions-- because she couldn’t. “I… I…”

You should have known she’d react poorly. Somebody calling out to her while she was trying to concentrate on having sex for the first time with somebody she believed was sound asleep? Now that was an easy catalyst for hysteria.

Did you feel guilty? Somewhat. It wouldn’t have been right to remain silent though. Sucking you off whilst she believed you were sleeping was one thing… but having sex?

Besides, she clearly needed a helping hand with that one.

“Kokkoro, it’s okay. I promise,” you reacted as swiftly as you could, making certain all her attention was on you before you continued. “Look-- I know what you’ve been doing, and it’s okay! I’ve been enjoying it. A lot, actually!”

“I…”

Although you could barely see her, you knew tears were flowing down her face.

Hopefully, your reassurance would stop them.

Kokkoro understandably needed a moment or two to process what you were saying; she doubtlessly had not anticipated being caught, nor had she expected you to say that in response to her big secret being exposed.

“Do you… really mean that…?”

She still sounded distraught, but not to the level she was at moments before. That was good.

“I do,” you spoke as calmly as you could. “And you’re pretty good at what you do, you know. I’m genuinely impressed.”

Kokkoro was not expecting to be complimented on her ability. It brought forth confusion as well as embarrassment, and while those still weren’t ideal emotions to have flowing through her head, they were far preferable to what she was experiencing before.

“I…” she mumbled, her mind ablaze with all sorts of emotions, and the revelation that everything was okay despite being caught wasn’t helping that. She ultimately decided to climb down from your lap, sitting on the bed instead. You followed her approach, carefully maneuvering your legs so you could sit next to her and provide all the comfort one could ask for if necessary. “I’m… not sure what to say…”

“Would you lay down on your back for me, then?”

“...huh…?”

Having not expected a request, Kokkoro was puzzled.

“If we’re going to go through with this, then it will be easier if you’re on your back.”

Losing one’s virginity was no trivial matter. Kokkoro was going to get hurt. It was your job as her new lover to minimize her pain. You believed the best bet was to reverse the previous positions. This way, you could gradually enter her, and immediately stop should she feel agony.

“I… are you certain? I have… not been a good attendant… and yet…”

Kokkoro could not easily forget that she had been acting inappropriately. It mattered not that it was to ultimately aid you. This particular instance was unorthodox and that could not be disregarded so easily.

Not without the help of a kiss, at least.

It felt surreal to finally land your lips on hers. It was something you had always wanted to do for the longest time, yet the fear of a negative response had held you back.

The irony was not lost on you.

Kokkoro was stunned by your ambush, though the shiver it induced was short-lived, for she wasted no time in kissing you back. It started slowly and tenderly, especially on her end. When her anxiety gradually faded away, she incremented how passionately she returned the smooches dramatically, letting nothing but the love she had for her lord guide her actions.

No longer were there tears. No longer was there any stress. No longer was there any worry.

When the kiss broke, there was only one more thing you wanted to do before you finally did the deed.

“Kokkoro…” you spoke as silently as you could, but because you were so close, she heard everything clearly. She exhaled, not used to hearing you say her name in such an aroused manner. “May I see you? It will be easier if the lights are on.”

Considering you were shrouded in the shadows, it was miraculous you were able to kiss her successfully.

Kokkoro took a moment to respond, contemplating what her response would be, and it was an adorable one. “...j-just the lamp, please…”

That was a good choice. Lighting up the entire room could also attract the other denizens of this place and that wasn’t a desired outcome.

With the room now semi-illuminated, you were finally able to see everything she had to offer, and she looked amazing.

Her hips, her thighs, her small chest, her shoulders, her flustered expression… you couldn’t keep your eyes on a singular part. She was the perfect blend of cute and sexy.

Kokkoro did take some time to observe your body, but it was clear her eyes were enjoying one particular feast more than the others. “Ahh…” she exhaled. “I’ve… never seen it like this before…”

She reached out a hand, firmly grasping it without any hesitation whatsoever. Her apprehensiveness about, well, everything, was now a thing of the past. She exhaled again when it throbbed, a satisfied giggle emerging from her lips shortly after.

“Do you like what you see?”

The question had an obvious answer, but you wanted to hear her say it. It would serve as confirmation that she was feeling okay.

“I do, my lord,” she answered. “I love that it’s so big…”

Kokkoro had mentioned that earlier, but to hear her say it to you directly, knowing you could hear…

“Not big enough to not fit, I hope.”

You were never going to get tired of those sultry exhales of hers. She had fully embraced her arousal, and the thought of finally going all the way was making her blush so adorably. Kokkoro, recalling what you had asked her to do moments ago, proceeded to lay down on the bed.

Your adorable attendant was understandably feeling a little apprehensive about what she was about to do. Her mind was a complete mess-- the kissing both aiding and worsening that-- but after everything she had done and what she had been offered, it was easy to focus on the excitement.

That was why you acted carefully and steadily, almost mimicking how she had been treating you throughout these last few weeks. You first got into position, giving her time to breathe as she realized how prominent the size difference was. You then allowed her time to adjust to the sensation of your cock nudging against her pussy.

Satisfied she was ready, you aimed your manhood at her entrance and cautiously pushed, watching for any signs of pain. You hated the idea that something like this could hurt someone so precious to you, but you held back those thoughts, knowing unfathomable pleasure awaited.

It took some force, but ultimately, you were able to slide the head of your member inside her pussy. The pressure made your lover wince, but she didn’t look too troubled by the initial penetration. Convinced all was well, you continued, sinking more and more of your cock into her unbelievably compact and humid pussy. She was unbelievably wet, the cause undoubtedly the blowjob she had given you earlier. It was making penetration easier, and hopefully minimizing any unpleasantness.

You gazed up at her expression, fearing it would transition into something bad. Not once did she ever look upset. A little overwhelmed at worst, but overall, she was taking it… really well!

“How does it feel…?” you asked, just to make sure all was well. Kokkoro never wanted you to worry about her, so maybe she was putting on a brave face.

“It… ah… really is quite big, my lord…” she chuckled, gifting you with a delighted smile, calming your anxiety tremendously. “It makes me so happy… that I am accepting you like this…”

Kokkoro’s approval encouraged your efforts, and eventually, you were able to fit everything her insides were capable of taking. Your tip nudged against the entrance to her womb, the foreign but welcome pressure making her hum with delight.

It felt inconceivably good. Her pussy was squeezing you strongly, satisfying every single sensitive part of your manhood. The best part, however, was seeing her look so happy! She had taken it so well, and was smiling with glee. Everything looked amazing between her legs too, and that faint cock-shaped bulge between her pussy and her stomach was an unexpected but appreciated testament to your raw size and her lack of it.

“My lord…” Kokkoro purred, her voice shaky but enthusiastic. “I want to feel it more… please…”

It was rare to hear Kokkoro being so demanding! Her wish was promptly granted when you carefully pulled out, tickling all her sensitive walls before you pushed right back in. She moaned joyfully, already feeling nothing but bliss, especially when you repeated the motions, getting faster and faster with each subsequent thrust. It was inconceivable to think she wasn’t even in the slightest pain. Perhaps it was a trait of the Elvenfolk?

Regardless, you were more than happy to pound away, taking hold of her hips while you treated her to the most incredible pleasure she had ever experienced. Though she was having the time of her life, her pussy fought back in defiance, tightening up and making it challenging to maintain your rhythm. Be that as it may, it couldn’t withstand mightier thrusts on your end, ultimately surrendering to the might of your cock once you started pounding her with all your strength.

“More… my lord…” Kokkoro cooed and cooed. “Moreeee pleeeaaaseee…”

You loved seeing this greedy side!

But if she wanted more, an adjustment of position was in order. There was only so much to do with her legs in the way, but that was a problem promptly solved when you gradually lowered your body onto hers, allowing her to wrap her legs around your back. You had planned to ask her to do that, but she had done it instinctively as if her body knew what you were about to do. Without any hurdles to block your path, you started to pound her pussy relentlessly, not even a single thought holding you back any longer as you constantly barraged her cervix with thrusts that left her screaming for more.

The one downside to this position was that the height difference had her head between your neck and chest, rather than your head. You wanted to kiss her!

But there was a benefit-- your body was essentially suffocating hers due to the size difference, effectively dampening the moans she was letting out. While you would have loved to hear them in all their glory, it would not be good to advertise your lovemaking to the rest of the orphanage. Karen would yell. Suzume would freak out. Kurumi would be scarred. Ayane would… probably say something unusual with Puukichi, but would probably be scarred too.

They were good girls. They did not need to know you were fucking Kokkoro so ruthlessly!

“Moooreeeeeeee!!!”

Kokkoro’s demands were becoming increasingly difficult to hear, all thanks to the sloppy sounds of sex. Fortunately, you were planning to ramp up the pace anyway. Were you getting carried away? Absolutely. Did you care? Of course not! Did Kokkoro care? That question did not need an answer.

It was just too addicting. The pressure… these sensations… the pure compactness of her insides…

You loved it. She loved it. Everything about this… felt so right. So overdue!

No longer did Kokkoro need to act discreetly during the night. From now on, once you had wished the other girls in this house a good night’s sleep, you would come back to the room you shared with her and treat her well for everything she did for you. She deserved no less.

“I’m…. I’m…!”

Kokkoro’s warning was barely comprehensible, but the abrupt tightening of her pussy communicated her intended message well. You pushed through her defenses one last time, nudging against her womb’s entrance. Kokkoro’s orgasm struck hard, her body spasming and the pressure around your manhood becoming borderline unbearable.

Unbearably good, that is. Her climax felt amazing for you too, being the trigger needed for your own.

You knew cumming inside her was a risky maneuver, but since this was your first time with her, you felt justified in filling her up. Besides, it wasn’t like you were pulling out anytime soon with how absurdly strong the grasp her pussy had around your dick was. Therefore, you embraced your orgasm without worry, satisfying to be filling up the womb of the girl you had fallen in love with.

The post-climax haze was strong, but somehow you managed to pull yourself away from Kokkoro and lay next to her. Through your blurry eyes, you watched as so much semen leaked from her pussy, though she was far too busy with her breathing to notice. The bed sheets were going to get stained, but so long as those were cleaned promptly, it would be okay.

It wasn’t anything to worry about now though.

Kokkoro, despite feeling so drained, tried her best to maneuver closer so she could cuddle. You accepted her embrace without hesitation, holding her closely while her breathing stabilized.

“My lord…” she whispered. “Thank you… not just for what we did… but also for forgiving my selfishness… I still am not sure if I have been a good attendant to you…”

“You’re the best attendant I could ask for, Kokkoro,” you did not hesitate to reassure her. “I promise you.”

“Ah… then I’m glad…”

Kokkoro’s doubts had been put to rest, and with that, she soon drifted away into a slumber. Careful not to disturb her sleep, you pulled the covers over the both of you.

There was going to be a lot of discussion about this night in the morning, but you lacked any energy to entertain what sort of questions could be asked.

The only thing that mattered now was falling asleep with your favorite person by your side.

Patreon January 2024 Creator Poll - Accepting Nominations from Gold Tiers

Hiya folks!

The Creator Poll is returning this month. This time, I'm following through with a popular suggestion from my Discord Server.

This will be a poll where I will accept nominations from Gold Tier patrons for the poll. 

The catch? 

The nomination must not be a Fire Emblem character.

I will be accepting nominations from the following franchises:

• Xenoblade Chronicles (1, X, 2, 3)
• The Legend of Zelda
• Pokémon (preferably Gen 7 or before)
• Kid Icarus
• Princess Connect
• Doki Doki Literature Club
• KonoSuba
• Rising of the Shield Hero
• Kaguya-sama
• Hyouka
• K-ON!
• New Game!
• One Piece

I'm adding a new series to the mix here-- One Piece. Feel free to recommend characters from it! 

I am also not opposed to suggestions from other series not listed. However, do keep in mind that these have a lower chance of being accepted, so I recommend suggesting something from my usual list too in case I cannot accept your suggestion. I am willing to hear out all ideas though!

I will accept nominations until January 25th. 

I look forward to seeing the nominations!

- KwIl

Under the Scorching Sun - Chapter 3 (Micaiah/Reader)

(This is the third chapter of the "Under the Scorching Sun" series. You can read the first two parts here: https://archiveofourown.org/works/41082102)

___

It was too damn hot!

Frankly, you weren’t sure why you were still here. Your little refuge under the parasol did dampen the incinerating heat against your skin somewhat, but shade could only do so much to soothe the situation.

Princess Elise’s offer was a tempting solution to this little problem. The cabin would be cooler, but you’d know that adorable girl would interpret your arrival as a desire for a second round. Naturally, you wouldn't oppose the offer, but that was the problem!

You were exhausted! Apparently, having sex with two different women would do that-- who could have guessed? The intensity of both sessions had completely drained your energy. That was the reason you decided not to return to the cabin. Elise would probably be disappointed in your lackluster performance, and the last thing you wanted was to make an adorable girl like her sad. Besides, intercourse wasn’t exactly the type of activity that would cool you down. That was what you needed more than anything else.

How ironic that you had come to this beach to relax. From the smoldering heat to the unexpected frisky encounters, you were starting to doubt you’d ever get to feel something even remotely resembling relaxation.

“Yune, wait!”

When a little orange bird came flying in, landing close by, those doubts were solidified. Even as its head twitched, it stared at you with a bizarre intensity.

“Finally, you stopped!”

The voice was a gentle one, belonging to another member of your personal squadron. Micaiah ran into the scene, looking like she had run multiple laps.

Yune, the mischievous birdie, chirped a few times in response.

“I’m so sorry for the intrusion,” Micaiah apologized, though she really had no reason to… especially with how she looked bending down while she held her knees and breathed. You were a monster. “Yune took off in a panic earlier and I’ve been chasing her since. I’m not sure what spooked her, but it looks like something about you has calmed her down.”

That was strange. It was also awfully convenient. Micaiah had been in view when Elise approached, and when things started to get touchy-feely, you had completely forgotten about her presence.

You gazed at the bird. It looked like it was smiling.

Hm.

Nah. It was just a silly little bird. It surely didn’t know anything.

What was its name again…? Yune…? Wasn’t there a hero with that name from Tellius?

Ah, probably a coincidence.

“That’s not a problem,” you saw no harm with her being here… so long as she didn’t notice any evidence of the earlier shenanigans. Besides, any distraction from the heat was a good one. “How has your summer vacation been?”

“It has been wonderful… for the most part,” Micaiah answered, that latter part prompting an irritated inflection to her voice that she was quick to discard. “I foresaw that the ‘winds of paradise’ would be something I would soon experience, and when we first arrived, I understood it was the soothing breeze of these isles. Alas, there is not much of a breeze now. This heat is starting to make me feel a little faint. I cannot say I’m a fan.”

“Right?!”

Finally, somebody else who disliked this abnormal weather! Elincia and Elise hadn’t commented on it whatsoever, likely too occupied with figuring out how to get fucked silly to worry about the temperature.

“The heat… it almost feels a little unnatural,” she piqued your interest with that comment-- you had never considered that the weather was potentially artificial… assuming that was what she meant, anyway. “Considering that… well, never mind that.”

Yune chirped, flying up suddenly and landing on Micaiah’s shoulder, receiving a gentle rub underneath her chin despite her antics.

“Are you finally behaving now, Yune?" Micaiah scolded the little critter, though she was unable to sound genuinely annoyed. "It all started a little after Queen Elincia left. She just completely lost it. Poking trees, flying in circles, and making all sorts of noises. It really did concern me, but I’m happy to hear she’s gotten everything out of her system.”

A little after…

Hmm.

Probably a coincidence.

"You're welcome to rest here," you offered. "Frankly, I wouldn't mind the company. I've had a hectic day too."

"That would be wonderful," Micaiah seemed relieved at the suggestion, like she had contemplated asking but lacked the courage. She subsequently sat down, breathing deeply while she recuperated.

Yune continued to stare at you, making you ponder whether or not she had seen things she was not supposed to see. It mattered little-- it wasn't like a bird could talk about it.

Rather than stare back at the bird, you brought your attention to the owner.

Micaiah looked enchanting. Her body was shimmering with sweat, she was breathing in a hypnotic rhythm, and the exhausted expression that kept her eyes closed and her mouth slightly open perfected the view. Something about it tickled the mind just right! Although she wasn't as busty as Elincia, her swimsuit showed a lot more cleavage, adding to the wonderful sight. She really was beautiful.

You'd usually feel guilty for staring so inappropriately, but it appeared to be annoying her little companion. You had no idea why-- nor did you care-- for it was amusing. The bird in question started to chirp endlessly, looking like it was ready to depart from its perch and have another temper tantrum.

"Hush, Yune…" Micaiah mumbled, having enjoyed the momentary silence. "I'm trying to relax."

The bird did not take the comment well, almost looking like it was about to act out, but it ultimately decided to hold back. Instead, it closed its eyes and relaxed, almost looking like it had drifted off into a sudden slumber.

Micaiah appeared to be meditating, completely oblivious to her surroundings while she recuperated from all the running around, making her little companion’s restraint impressive.

“It is quite obvious you have been staring,” Micaiah suddenly spoke up, adopting a tone that sounded strangely bold and foreboding-- a far cry from her usual soothing voice. It was deeper too, sounding more mature.

That was the least of your problems though.

She had realized what you were doing, and unlike the two ladies before her, you doubted this would lead to a happy ending. That was not a pleasant inflection to hear.

“But this bikini is in the way, is it not? You poor thing. Go on then-- take a look.”

You were not given even a second to comprehend the implications of what she was saying. Micaiah had hastily removed the straps of her bikini top, setting her breasts completely free without a single shred of hesitation.

What prompted her to do such a thing was beyond your understanding… but goodness, it was difficult to care at all when they looked so amazing! Being able to witness them jiggle as they were set free from the prison, revealing they were perfectly sized for greedy hands-- it was an unexpected and unreal experience The temptation to reach out and feel them was unbearable, but you held back, even though the smirk on her face suggested she wouldn’t mind a little assertiveness.

Had some sort of switch flipped internally for her? This didn’t feel like something Micaiah would do-- at all!

Then again, you could say the same about the other girls who had been in your company today. Everybody was just really damn horny on this island, or something.

Micaiah’s crimson eyes were slanted, doubtlessly finding much amusement in your flabbergasted face.

“What a delightful reaction~” Micaiah giggled. Even her laugh sounded different, but it was strangely alluring. “Your body-- completely immobilized yet quivering. Your thoughts-- plentiful but disorderly. The hunger within-- escaping containment. How long will you hold back? Why not give in? Claim what you desire… lest you miss your opportunity.”

It was challenging to respond to that.

Therefore, you merely observed. Micaiah’s breasts looked so soft, juxtaposing the hardness of her nipples. Her expression was gleeful, though transitioning into something that resembled agitation. The elocution, while unusual to hear, was elevated by how sultry and seductive it sounded. It was all selling you on this unanticipated change of pace.

Micaiah disliked your idleness, expressing her disappointment with a sigh. Careful not to disturb her slumbering partner, she quickly held Yune and placed her aside. Satisfied she was safe and secure, she got on all fours and crawled towards you at an astonishingly absurd pace.

She did not stop-- not until she had you tumbling down onto your back so she could tower over you. It was a breathtaking few seconds, and when she swiped her long, silver hair out of the way, she was breathless and blushing maddeningly. She genuinely appeared controlled by lust, on a level that her predecessors had been unable to reach.

None of this made any sense! Where had this recklessness come from?! Where had this… everything… come from?!

Had she seen you with one of the other girls? Was she secretly prone to intense jealousy?

Now, you weren’t exactly against the notion of being pinned down by an absurdly aroused topless woman! However, it was difficult to grasp that the individual doing this was Micaiah.

Nonetheless, it was not a complaint! Surprises were fun!

“Confused, yet aroused all the same, is that not that right, bonecage?” Micaiah seemed to… insult you…? You weren’t sure-- there was a word in there you had heard anybody use before. “This island reeks of chaos, intentionally brought forth by somebody who wished to sow it. But do not look at little old me. I am an innocent bystander! Be that as it may, I cannot deny I am certainly enjoying how it has given many the necessary… push… toward their wishes, shall we say?

“...Micaiah, I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

…and that was strangely arousing. Was this how she acted when she was horny? Did she completely lose her mind? Was the tender personality a ruse?

“Micaiah? Goodness. Too dazzled by a woman’s breasts to realize what is happening? Look into my eyes, oh collection of chemicals.”

The breasts were captivating, yes, but did she not realize her vocabulary was not normal?

Regardless, you did as she requested. Understanding your eyes were locked on her, she closed them. When they next opened, they were not the same color, instead a gorgeous gold.

…which now that you gave it some thought… that was her actual eye color! Which meant…

"I…" Micaiah mumbled. Though she had said a single word, you could tell she had returned back to normal. "You… You…"

…oh dear.

She sounded upset. Very upset.

Did this girl have a split personality disorder, represented by a differing eye color? Was she about to lash out at you for something her alter ego had done?

“Y-Y-Y-Yune!!!"

…What.

Micaiah backed away suddenly, having processed the position she was in. Her strange bird chirped a few times, flying a few laps around her owner's head. You weren't sure when it had woken up, but it was as vibrant as ever.

As for her owner, she needed a few moments to realize she was topless. Upon discovering that revelation, she hastily covered her chest with her arm while she searched for her discarded bikini top.

"I am so, so sorry," she apologized, making you breathe a sigh of relief. You truly expected her to be furious at you! "Yune, she's… well, it's hard to explain, and…" she paused, taking a deep breath while closing her eyes momentarily. "She knows I need a cock and wants to help make that happen."

That voice… was not hers.

Well, it was… but then it wasn’t!

Micaiah suddenly shook her head rapidly. "Yune, do not possess me without permission!"

…huh???

Was that what this was? That little bird… could possess bodies?

That was terrifying.

Not as terrifyingly arousing as it was to hear the subsequent heresy coming from that bewitching voice, of course.

"I am giving you the push you need! Have a closer look at the shorts of the meatling. That hormonal creature is maddeningly erect over your body. Why not check out what he has to offer?"

Micaiah sounded like she was talking to herself, but now you knew that was far from the truth.

"...I'm… ah…"

Something was really fucking wrong with this bird.

You kinda dug its vibe though.

The poor priestess was not having a good time. She was dominated by a rush of emotions that she couldn't comprehend, and you were certain the surrounding heat wasn't helping her current condition. She was barely paying attention to the arm over her tits too, for one of her nipples had slipped out.

You felt for her, you really did. You also really wanted to feel her too.

That damn bird…

Horny thoughts aside, the least you could do was not make things worse for her. She was a friend-- a beautiful friend-- but what mattered first was making sure she was okay! Therefore, you gently called out to her.  "...Micaiah? Uh… are you alright?"

"...I'm… really sorry…"

"It's okay," you saw no reason for her to apologize. "You have a bird that can possess your body and say ridiculous things. Honestly, that's not the weirdest thing I've seen during my time in Askr."

"I'm… not sorry for that," she muttered, facing away in shame. "What I'm apologizing for… is that… well-- Yune-- she’s right. I need… uhm…" she paused, a familiar set of actions occurring that prepared you for what was to come. "Show us your cock."

Okay. Nothing could have prepared you for that.

Micaiah strangely didn't seem too annoyed by the sudden possession. She breathed deeply, and said something sensational. "Yes. That… is what I'd like… if that's okay with you."

Right. Cool. There was something really wrong with this island.

One girl wanting your cock was abnormal, but not impossible. Two girls in a single day? Unprecedented. Three?!

Ludicrousness aside, were you going to pass up the opportunity? Of course not! Exhaustion be damned-- all the girls on this island were beautiful and you wouldn't say no to a single one.

"...this isn't Yune talking with Micaiah's voice, just to be sure?"

Micaiah lightly shook her head and Yune twittered, serving as your confirmation.

"...alright then."

You gripped your shorts and pulled them down in a single swoop, revealing that Yune's observation was correct and you were indeed at full mast.

Micaiah exhaled in shock at what she was seeing, but by no means did she appear disappointed. Since you had shown what you had to offer, she did the same, letting you gaze at her breasts once more when she stopped blocking them with her arm. Even that silly little bird seemed happy to see the goods. You just hoped it didn't want any action-- not in that form, at least.

As that frightening first step had been taken (with a helping wing), Micaiah seemed more confident and willing to indulge in what she wanted. She took a few steps forward, wrapping her hand around your member without any reluctance. Although you didn't have an opportunity to see if this was Yune's doing, the lack of possession-freed surprise seemed to indicate this was all Micaiah. The little birdie wasn't lying-- her owner wanted a cock, and that was precisely why she was stroking you so excitedly.

"You're… ah… so big…" she purred, her face mere inches away from yours, letting you feel her hot breath against your face.

It was surprising she hadn't kissed you yet. Perhaps there was still some subconscious hesitation on her end preventing that? A few lingering hurdles? No matter the cause, you lacked any restraint. That was why you did not hesitate to ambush her lips by smashing them with yours.

The sudden embrace prompted a pleasurable clutch around your manhood from her silky smooth hand. Micaiah moaned into your mouth, taken aback but not against such a feeling, letting you dominate the intensifying kiss.

The warmth of the weather gradually became an afterthought, the warmth of her body and touch far preferable and pleasing. Micaiah continued to excitedly jerk you off, albeit with less of a rhythm now that she was multitasking with the kissing. Her pacing didn't get any better when you finally sank your hands into her breasts, purposefully targeting her erect nipples, correctly guessing they were a weak spot.

But a little smooch and playing around with your cock wasn't all she wanted to do. Far from it.

Micaiah broke the kiss, appearing disorientated and not quite there, but she was still conscious enough to know what she wanted to do next.

"Please… lay down with me… I’d like to rest… for a moment…" she murmured, and you complied. She was still drained from the marathon her mischievous bird had made her run. Jumping into this hadn't helped whatsoever, which was why she ultimately decided she wanted to cuddle for a while instead.

When it was Micaiah’s turn to join you, she did indeed lay down next to you, albeit not symmetrically. Her head was further up, taking advantage of a towel you had resting there. Just as you were about to join her, she wrapped an arm around you, trying her best to pull you in. She lacked the strength, but you followed through with the intended gesture, for it brought your head directly into the cushions that were her boobs.

"Sorry about this…" she apologized again, too out of it to notice what was happening, seemingly. "I need a moment…"

"Take your time. It's okay."

You hoped she didn’t notice you sounded a little muffled.

Regardless of the situation, sexy times were going to be put on hold. She needed to rest… and so did you!

…and what better place to rest than within her bosom, hmm?

Micaiah, despite her fatigue and understanding she needed to relax, still very much wanted to play. Her hand found its way back to your dick, unafraid to take hold and begin moving up and down at a sensational pace.

If this was her idea of recuperation, then there was something you could do in return. She had been kind enough to let you rest within her breasts, after all!

That was why you greedily took a nipple into your mouth without warning, relishing in how it made her yelp out in unexpected pleasure. Despite the shock, she did not back away. Satisfied she was a fan, you started to suck swiftly. Although there wasn't going to be any milk to enjoy here, you were going to enjoy the meal nevertheless. It was addicting to swirl your tongue around her nipple and suck hard. You could do this for hours.

Though her rhythmic motions had been disturbed, Micaiah still did her best to give you the handjob of a lifetime, seemingly understanding just how effective her soft hands were. You subsequently rewarded her by doing everything you could to stimulate her nipples, alternating between them and using your hand to pleasure the other, making certain they were always being attacked. Though they didn't taste like anything in particular, it mattered not-- the true feast was the increasing intensity of her voice.

Something like this was sorely needed after the intensive earlier sessions. Here, you could rest your weary bones while experiencing a quieter but sublime form of pleasure. When everything inevitably transitioned into more traditional intimacy, you had no doubt it would be gentle and caring.

…assuming that insane bird didn't get involved again.

Micaiah's moans were beginning to amplify suddenly, making you suspect she was playing with not just you, but herself as well. She wasn't concerned about her volume, though there was a good chance she hadn't realized how loud she was being. Nonetheless, it felt incredible to worship her breasts while she jerked you off. This too, was a feeling you could experience for hours without end.

But mere moments later, Micaiah paused, gently pulling her body away.

"...can you lay down on your back?" she asked quietly, not sounding shy in the slightest, though possibly a little uncomfortable with being direct. Fortunately, you had a suspicion you knew what she wanted to do next.

You did as she asked without question. In response, she stood, discarding her bikini bottom and finally revealing what she looked like completely nude.

Predictably, there was little opportunity to admire the view. Micaiah quickly got into position and crouched, aiming your cock skyward, preparing herself to sink into the depths of depravity. You had been told she wanted a cock and she was showing it!

However, she struggled to find the intersecting point, her haste and impatience disrupting her balance and making her too wobbly.

For a time.

Micaiah’s eyes soon turned a crimson red and her shivering came to a halt. A certain somebody was intervening in her affairs once more.

Yune, surprisingly, was merely offering a helping hand and not overstaying her welcome. She merely aligned everything before returning control of the body back to its rightful owner. Micaiah seemed a little startled by the momentary body-snatching, but she was able to focus on the task at hand once she realized how she had been assisted. Finally, she started to lower her body. Within moments, you started to feel a sublime form of heat and compactness around your manhood, and it was growing all the more intense.

Unsurprisingly, Micaiah was soaking wet, making it effortless for her to take in everything. Not once did she signify any discomfort, instead looking dominated by the sensations she was experiencing. Yune’s assistance had helped substantially, but nothing could have prepared her for the pleasure being too good! Micaiah was unable to maintain her position, ultimately falling forward and resting upon your body. You weren't opposed to the tumble, delighted in feeling the entirety of her body against yours.

“Sorry… I'm still a little woozy…” Micaiah apologized again, but she really didn't need to! You were just happy to be here, having a beautiful woman riding your cock.

Since she wasn't all there, and neither were you-- though feeling her divine body against yours was admittedly very rejuvenating-- you decided to take charge. Placing your hands on her butt for reinforcement (and personal satisfaction), you started to move your hips. You kept the motions minimal at first, understanding she'd need time to get used to these sensations. Micaiah reacted well to the strategy, humming approvingly while resting her head on your shoulder.

Despite the earlier incidents during the day, your sensitivity was as strong as ever. Micaiah's pussy was the perfect level of humidity and compactness for your cock too. So long as there was nothing to distract from this rhythm, you were confident you'd cum in no time. Hopefully, so would she, and considering she was moaning a chorus into your ear, you were optimistic about the odds.

Wanting to hear more of her song, you ramped up the pace. What was a slow melody transitioned into something fierce and difficult to keep up with, but you persevered and maintained the melody to the best of your ability. You were outright pounding Micaiah right now, and while you would have loved to see what it looked like from behind, seeing her tainted expression was the next best thing. She was consumed by bliss so strong that you couldn’t fathom it. That was the only explanation for such a beautifully degenerate face.

Surprisingly, Micaiah started to move her body to match your cadence. It was a struggle at first, but she was proving that she hadn’t completely surrendered to your movement. However, it was a worthwhile decision; the moment your rhythm synced with hers-- it was inconceivably good. You hit deep, itching sensitive spots she doubtlessly had never scratched before. Though the sudden pressure gave her all the reason to call it quits and let you do all the hard work, she still did everything she could to keep up. It was a struggle, but those sublime moments became more frequent over time.

There was only so much of those that you-- and her-- could take.

Micaiah was the first to reach her climax, a nudge against her cervix bringing her over the edge. The ensuing tightening of her pussy then triggered yours, and though you were beginning to understand it probably wasn’t a good idea to creampie all these girls… you couldn’t resist the allure. Supposedly, neither could they!

The moments beyond those grand ten seconds of heaven were a blur.

It was a giggle that made you open your eyes fully, for it was a mischievous one.

“Micaiah is sleeping,” Yune had taken control. “The poor thing! You exhausted her! Goodness, you filled her up so much too! I can feel it all! You have no idea how badly she needed that.”

“Yune,” you said weakly. “You are a terrifying bird.”

Yune-- controlling Micaiah’s body-- stood up, freeing herself from your cock. It was an intriguing act, for you were half-expecting this girl to start riding you until the sun started to set.

“I would love to have some fun too,” she said, putting the bikini back on behalf of the body’s original owner. She also took great care of the sleeping bird, placing her gently on her shoulder. “But possession of an exhausted being makes me feel exhausted too! Aren’t you lucky?”

“I am very lucky.”

You were not going to survive an encounter with a goddess.

To be granted mercy… it was a dream come true.

“I must tell you something though,” Yune continued, sounding bizarrely excited, more so than usual! “Do you recall what I said earlier? There is something at play here-- an outside force influencing things, seemingly in everybody’s favor. Is that not fascinating? Will you investigate and discover the cause? Or… will you take advantage of the chaos? I am looking forward to witnessing your decision!”

Yune then left, amused at what she had said, and how little you had to say about it.

How were you meant to respond to that?

An outside force…

It would explain a lot…

Elincia, Elise, and now Micaiah…

Then again, everything about those encounters-- excluding the insanity that was the bird-- felt genuine. It didn’t feel like anybody was under a spell. Elincia had acted strongly regarding her desires… and then fallen apart. Elise… well, you were arguably the one who had seduced her! If there was an outside force at play, it hadn’t done an amazing job of making these girls throw themselves at you… assuming that even was the cause…?

Hmm… perhaps the silly bird was right. An investigation was in order!

…because, frankly, there was currently no alternative; you did not have the energy to fuck yet another woman.

What a hilarious problem to have.

Patreon January 2024 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Seiðr is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Patreon Final Platinum Poll Results

The "Annette/Lysithea/Byleth " story is the winner of the Final Platinum Poll! Look forward to it!

Islands, Pebbles, Flowers... - Chapter 2 (Citrinne/Alear from Fire Emblem Engage)

Alear had awakened early, something he was getting somewhat used to by this point.

He had yesterday’s festivities to thank for that. A wedding was bound to exhaust anyone-- especially the groom!

A substantial amount of time had passed since the war’s end. Many of his comrades had returned to their homelands, hoping to repair the damage caused by the Fell Dragon and the Corrupted. Alear’s wedding with Citrinne had brought everyone together again, and it was nice that they could reunite under peaceful circumstances. Many had opted to remain on the Somniel-- the natural location for the post-wedding celebrations-- rather than return home during the night.

It pleased him to know so many were around again. The Somniel had been too empty lately. Vander, Framme, and Clanne were always present, which he greatly appreciated, but this used to be a location where you could find somebody doing something around every corner. He missed that. Hopefully, he’d get to experience that atmosphere again this morning, which was part of the reason he was up so early!

It was unfortunate he had to depart so soon though! He and his wife were scheduled to leave for their honeymoon during the afternoon. The location was a resort in the middle of the ocean, the very same island offered to him shortly after they first met. Although he had rejected it back then, she had gone ahead and brought it anyway.

His wife.

He could actually call her that now! Citrinne. His wife. His wife!

He loved her so much. Even thinking about her was enough to make his heart thump, and make a smile form on his face, and-

“Alear… may I have a word?”

The Divine Dragon froze, the agitated tone of his beloved sending a shiver down his spine. His wife did not sound pleased with him, and he suspected he knew why.

Alear had awakened sooner than Citrinne, and because he was feeling a little hungry, he thought it wouldn’t hurt to sneak out of bed while she slumbered to grab a snack. He'd get to converse with anybody awake too, and then, he could return to bed to ensure she woke by his side. Unfortunately, he had made too much of a stir when leaving the bed.

“Citrinne, I-”

Citrinne wasn’t wearing the most pleasant of expressions, but fortunately, it was quick to dissipate when she couldn’t hold back a chuckle. “You are not good at sneaking out of my bed, my love. I thought that on the dawn of our marriage, I would awaken to the embrace of my husband, and yet… hmmm… you will make this up to your poor wife, won’t you?”

Make it up to her, huh? He never needed an excuse to spoil his spouse, always eager to match the tally she had been building up on her end. Of course, he understood she wasn’t speaking seriously about the proposition-- merely teasing him-- but he was curious about whether she had something in mind or not.

"What would you like me to do, darling?”

Citrinne took a moment to respond, and for some bizarre reason, she found it difficult to maintain eye contact. He didn’t have to wait too long for her answer though. "You and I… are going to get changed and enjoy the pool.”

That was… fine? Alear didn't mind a swimming session, but he expected her to request something more extravagant than that. He was prepared to take on any outlandish task!

Still, if all she desired was to swim alongside him, then he’d deliver.

As he returned to his room with his beloved, he half-expected her to change her plan and push him onto the bed, cheekily demanding something they were far too tired to do during their wedding night.

Ever since the unorthodox proposal that led to their relationship, the couple had enjoyed a healthy and frequent sex life, getting up to all sorts of things behind the scenes. Citrinne had been quite frisky the previous night, but exhaustion and having a little too much to drink meant they couldn’t do much.

However, Citrinne simply retrieved her swimsuit without even hinting that she wanted something more, so he did the same. Even as the two discarded their clothes and they briefly got to see each other in the nude, there was still no indication she was interested in anything sexual.

…which was fine!

Alear was truthfully feeling in the mood, wanting to experience their first lovemaking session post-marriage, but he wasn’t going to act if she seemed disinterested. He was sure they’d get to have some fun at their private resort later anyway.

“Alear, dear,” she spoke to him once her swimsuit was on. It was ordinary swimwear he had seen many wear on the Somniel, but it naturally looked the best on her. His wife was gorgeous. “I want you to go on ahead. There’s something I need to prepare before I join you.”

What preparation had to be made for swimming beyond, well, putting on a swimsuit? She was clearly clothed for the occasion, and she could swim, so no accessories that helped with that were needed.

“Is it something I can help you with?” Alear asked, doubting it was something she had to do on her lonesome. They were married! He wanted to do everything he could to prove he was going to be a good husband! He didn’t have any doubts that he wouldn't be one, but he still wanted to prove she had married the best man she could ask for. The post-marriage high he was experiencing was thrilling, and he wanted it to last as long as possible.

“Hmm… you could…” Citrinne contemplated the suggestion, but she then shook her head. “But it will be more fun if you don’t.”

“I don’t understand,” he wasn’t sure how to handle the vagueness; she was usually so direct with him, so what was with the secrets? “What do you mean, Citrinne?”

“My dear, I promise you, it’s nothing to worry about!” Citrinne recognized his concern, putting it to rest with haste. “It’s a surprise. A post-wedding gift, shall we say. Trust me, okay? You are going to love it.”

“Alright.”

After a comment like that, he knew everything was going to be okay. He was being a bit of a worrywart, sure, but knowing this beautiful and incredible woman was officially his wife was making him feel more… protective than usual, he supposed? Married life was going to have to take some getting used to, apparently!

Alear departed, heading towards the pool as promised. The sun was only beginning to rise, meaning they had limited time to enjoy their swim before others showed up, but he didn’t mind that inevitability. He gradually got into the pool, the chill of the night making the waters a little cold, but he knew he'd adapt shortly.

He waited patiently for a few minutes, attempting to theorize what Citrinne was doing, though none of his ideas made any sense within the context he had been given. Alear didn’t want to be so worried, knowing too much could be off-putting, but gods, he really loved his wife. She was living in his head rent-free! If she wasn't already filthy rich, he'd be paying her!

Seeing her in that bridal dress, walking down the aisle, and ready to marry the love of her life-- him-- it was something he was never going to forget. She had never looked so beautiful, and watching her take every step was a reminder that they were going to share their lives together. He was like a smitten puppy, and that was a little embarrassing to admit, but he liked feeling this level of love.

He wanted nothing more than to hold her, and kiss her, and should she desire it, take her.

Alear was a man deeply in love, but he was also very horny. They had slept nude together, and because they were unable to do anything the previous night, he had been tempted to wake her specifically so they could make love. Although it pained him, he was glad he hadn’t; she looked so peaceful sleeping so soundly, and it would have been heartless of him to disturb them.

Course, he still did, albeit unknowingly… but he was at least about to make it up to her.

“Sorry for the wait, Alear,” Citrinne apologized when she finally arrived, looking strangely red in the face, though that was probably because she felt guilty about keeping him.

Citrinne really did look incredible in a swimsuit. The bikini she wore perfectly highlighted her curves, her breasts, and those hips! He badly wanted her to turn around and showcase that bubbly butt of hers, but he had to remain resolute! This was just going to be a swim. Nothing more. Nothing less.

His beloved entered the waters, finding the chill slightly uncomfortable, but an embrace from her husband hastily fixed that.

“It’s been a while since we’ve swam, hasn’t it?” Alear held her firmly, focusing entirely on how much he loved his wife. He loved her. He wanted to fuck her. N-No, that could wait. Right now was a time for loving, NOT lovemaking! This was their first day as a married couple! It had to be romantic!

“Mmm…” Citrinne sounded… distracted.

Alear didn’t want to come across as too worrisome, but that wasn’t a pleasant tone to hear. “...is everything alright?”

“Y-Yes… I am just… a little nervous,” Citrinne confessed. It was useful information, but it did not elaborate on the cause, something she recognized after a few moments. “Alear, if I tell you now… that I’ve been dishonest to you about something… will you think badly of me?”

“No, of course not.”

He did not hesitate. Though a married couple were not supposed to keep secrets from one another, he’d be a hypocrite for mentioning that; he hadn't exactly mentioned how badly he wanted her right now! Fortunately, the seriousness of the situation was keeping his mind focused.

“I… do not want to swim,” she elaborated… which honestly made everything more confusing for her spouse. She looked incredibly bashful about this revelation, something he couldn’t decipher the meaning of. Luckily, he did not have to wait for an elaboration on the elaboration. “I… in this pool… I want… I want you to take me.”

Oh.

“I’m sorry,” she added. “We keep everything in the bedroom, so wanting something like this… it was embarrassing for me to admit, so I lied about what I wanted, and then I felt so awful about it. We’re husband and wife now! I should be completely honest with you, so please, forgive me for this...”

Although they had been together for ages now, hearing that she desired him in such a way… it still made his heart beat so frantically.

“Then we’re equal,” Alear knew exactly what to say. “I’ve been feeling in the mood ever since laying my eyes on you this morning, but I thought it was best to keep this day romantic, so I never confessed what I wanted. I am sorry too.”

Citrinne was initially taken aback by what her husband had to say, but as it processed in her mind, she couldn’t help but giggle. “Alear, my dear, how is wanting to make love to your wife not romantic? A good wife provides for her husband’s needs, just as a good husband provides for his wife’s needs. The only reason we desire each other so desperately is because we are madly in love and cannot get enough of each other, right?”

“I…”

That was a good point he had not considered. Of course, it wasn’t a perfect point-- it would be selfish for either of them to demand each other for sexual fulfillment on a constant basis, and-

Alear’s thoughts came to an abrupt close when Citrinne suddenly kissed him very passionately. The embrace was startling, but he could never refuse the touch of her lips. He kissed her back with a matching level of energy, only pulling away after he felt the need to breathe.

“My dear-- you’re thinking too much,” Citrinne joyfully chided him. “There’s only one thing that should be on your mind… and that’s making love to me. Don’t forget I have a surprise in store for you too~”

He hadn’t forgotten. It was a post-wedding gift, supposedly, and from what he understood now, it appeared to be a spicy one. He still wasn’t sure what it was, but he decided it was best to not think about it and instead look forward to when she was ready to present it.

Alear listened to her advice, this time returning the favor by being an initiator of a swift and sudden kiss that caught his spouse by surprise. Eager to prove how badly he wanted her, he did not hesitate to slide the hands currently on her hips in opposite directions. One rested on her chest, while the other greedily groped her ass. The sudden pressure made it easy for him to dominate the kiss for a time, though she reciprocated the gesture promptly when her hands found their way around his erection.

Touching was all well and good-- and so too was kissing-- but there was so much more they wanted to do. Citrinne was the first to voice what she desired. "Sit up from the pool, my dear. I want to suck your cock."

Citrinne was ordinarily bashful about saying anything lewd, but when lust was coursing through her veins, she lacked shame and a filter. Alear adored how direct she could be during these moments. Of course, he was happy to do as she asked. Even as he sat up, she was already pulling down his shorts, eager to release his manhood. Citrinne opted to bend over, resting her hands on his thighs before she stuck out her tongue to get a taste.

Alear understood the position was very purposeful-- he now had an incredible view of not just her mouth smothering his cock, but also that heavenly ass that he loved. He had burned the sight of it jiggling whenever he fucked her from behind into his memory by this point. Although he was able to vividly recall such an incredible scene in his head at any point, it could never compare to seeing it in person. Once she was done, he was going to take her that way. He was curious to learn whether the violent splashing of the water would make their naughty act even hotter.

Though he was having the time of his life, Alear was honestly not sure which view to keep his focus on.

He adored seeing her play with his cock, especially with how mischievous she looked doing it. Seeing those slanted, mesmerized eyes while she worshiped his member gleefully was a scene he’d never take for granted.

On the other hand, Citrinne had a habit of subtly wiggling her body from side to side, causing her ass to jiggle faintly but very hypnotically. His wife was boasting quite the volume back there too, making certain the wobble did not fade quickly.

Alear was prepared to focus on her butt, wanting to let it continue to captivate him. However, when Citrinne decided then and there to take his manhood into her hot mouth, he found himself back in that dilemma.

It was an amusing problem to have. He no longer had to worry about the war. Instead, his worries were deciding which sexy sight to appreciate more.

“Citrinne… this feels… ahh…”

She was doing amazingly! She always did amazingly, but something about today’s performance was especially amazing! Alear wondered if it had anything to do with that surprise she had prepared for him. Although he wanted to ask what it was, he wasn’t confident he could articulate a sentence any longer; her bobbing was speeding up frantically, lust completely consuming her body and mind as she dedicated her energy to sucking him off.

Until now, he had completely forgotten they were doing this in an accessible location. The rising sun revealing itself within the corner of his eye was a reminder of not just that, but also that they would probably have to speed things up, lest they get noticed.

Strangely, Alear did not mind the prospect of getting caught. This was his home, after all! He could only begin to imagine the looks on Framme and Clanne’s faces once they caught him getting up to some mischief in the pool.

Knowing them, they’d probably end up watching from a discreet location.

Knowing them, they probably already were.

Alear scanned his surroundings for any sign of the stewards, though there was no indication they were present. Admittedly, it was hard to look carefully when the consistent pinches of pleasure from Citrinne’s blowjob were too pristine to ignore. She was really going at it, showing off the skill she had been accumulating ever since their relationship began. At first, she wasn’t able to take a whole lot in, but now she was consistently deepthroating him at a breathtaking pace. She looked addicted.

CItrinne’s efforts were beginning to bring him close to his peak, but that was something she had learned how to detect. Rather than bring him to an early climax, she pulled away suddenly, smirking cheekily at him. “I got a little carried away there, didn’t I?”

“You did, but I’m not complaining,” Alear answered. “We ought to speed up though-- we wouldn’t want anybody to see us.”

“Is it bad that I wouldn’t mind?” Citrinne’s response was very unexpected, and from the way it made him throb, she knew he wasn’t entirely against it. “Of course, I’d rather we weren’t caught… but the thought that we could be at any moment… it’s making me quiver-- in a good way.”

Alear couldn’t deny his intrigue; his reaction from down below had forfeited any denial of interest on the matter. It was scary to think about though. He couldn’t deny that the notion that his stewards were potentially watching had caused some concerns, and that he breathed a sigh of relief upon concluding they weren’t around. It was important he did not forget that momentary dread.

There was some fun to be found in the fright though, and it was an appeal his spouse seemed to share.

Regardless, one question remained. “Is this meant to be the surprise?”

“Oh, this thrill? No, not at all,” Citrinne replied, but she didn’t leave him hanging, understanding he was keen to learn what she had been hiding. “If you rejoin me in the waters, I’ll share~”

That was precisely what he wanted to hear! Carefully pulling his shorts up (even though they’d inevitably be pulled back down again, but they had to be prepared for an unexpected intrusion at all times), Alear gently lowered his body back into the pool.

Citrinne looked nervous to share what she had in store, but her arousal was aiding her resolve.

“...you really like my ass, don’t you, my dear?”

“Of course I do,” Alear did not even hesitate. He had shown his appreciation for her rear time and time again. He loved everything her body had to offer, but goodness, he couldn’t deny he was an ass man.

“...do you… want to fuck it…?”

Alear’s heart skipped a beat. He remained silent momentarily, taking a moment to process that question.

But his answer came as swiftly as it could be.

“I’d like-- no, love that, CItrinne,” he answered her. “But… only if you’re sure you want it too, you hear? I, uhm, don’t know much about it, but I know it needs preparation, and-”

He paused.

Preparation.

Citrinne was anticipating a positive answer and had already readied her body for the dirty deed! That was why she had asked for some privacy by requesting he headed here first.

“I’ve had a feeling you’ve wanted it for a while,” Citrinne confessed. “There’s only so much cheek-spreading a man can do before his significant other starts to wonder.”

Alear chuckled. She had him there. He had always been curious about what it would be like, and he also very much approved of the view.

“Well then… let’s get started, shall we? Truth be told… I’ve been dying to have your big cock inside my ass.”

His naughty spouse was quite the degenerate, but so was he!

Citrinne chose the ideal position for their environment, leaning over and resting her arms on the poolside, sticking out her beautiful bubbly butt for her hubby to enjoy. Though she would have loved to discard her bikini in its entirety, that was practically asking for them to be caught. It was okay though-- it was easy enough for Alear to slide the fabric aside to reveal the hole she desperately wanted him to fuck.

She had been planning to enjoy this form of sex on their wedding night to make it extra special, but a bit of drunkenness and exhaustion had halted her original plan. The delay didn’t bother her though; the waters would help ease the process and make the sex all the more spicy.

“...be gentle with me, my dear,” Citrinne knew he would, of course, but she was feeling nervous and wanted to reassure herself. “Treat this like you are taking my virginity for the first time again, since in a way, you are.”

Alear nodded, getting into position. The pool wasn’t too deep, allowing him to stand, but it was still an unusual sensation that was taking some time to adapt to.  Even so, he could feel the softness of her butt pushing against him as he poked her rear entrance. The sensation caused a shiver on her end, likely the anticipation to blame, but he was determined to take this very gradually. It mattered not that they were pressed for time and it wouldn’t take long for people to show up. Her comfort came first.

“Alright… I’m going in…”

“Okay.”

Unsurprisingly, Citrinne’s asshole was a resilient thing, not wanting to accept a foreign object such as his cock so easily.

But Citrinne had adequately been preparing for this day and had worn down her backdoor’s defenses, making penetration challenging, but not impossible. Alear’s cock eventually found its mark after a few attempts, his head beginning to slip inside and open her up.

Citrinne hummed, feeling no pleasure just yet, but she was thankful there was no pain either. Her fingers and a few toys had prepared her for this unusual feeling of fullness, though her arrangements lacked in size compared to her husband’s dick. He had girth and length, and as more of it slid inside her, that bizarre sensation amplified in intensity.

But… as strange as it was, she was beginning to develop an appreciation for the uniqueness.  He had reached this deep before with her pussy, but to experience it from a completely different hole was invoking similar yet different sensations.

Alear could not believe how compact this hole was. He should have anticipated that in hindsight, but by no means was he critiquing this discovery! Her walls were clutching hard against his cock, trying to force him out, but his offensive was stronger. The resistance was welcome, particularly as he sunk more of his manhood into her depths.

The view was spectacular too! He adored witnessing every inch slide inside her, this particular angle highlighting her ass so incredibly too. It really did look like her plump butt was swallowing up everything he had, and that was hot!

“Allleeeaaaarrrr…” Citrinne purred. “I feel it… it’s so deep inside me!”

At first, it felt so bizarre that she wasn’t sure whether or not she liked it, but now this feeling was ingrained in her mind… and she was hooked! He had bottomed out and was now gradually moving in and out, giving her plenty of time to adjust, not knowing she already had! Though this speed was blissful, she was starting to crave something higher on the intensity scale.

“It feels amazing, Citrinne…” Alear groaned approvingly. “I don’t know… if I can hold back…”

“Then don’t!” his beloved sounded desperate-- desperate for more. “I want you to… speed up, okay? Speed up… a lot!”

“A-Are you sure…?” Alear was not against the notion, the pressure so good that he desired to feel it in greater abundance, but he wasn’t going to put his pleasure before her safety. “I don’t want you to get hurt...”

“I’ll be okay, my dear,” Citrinne reassured him. “I promise you, okay? If it gets too much, I’ll say. So please… I want you to ravage my ass so badly.”

Citrinne was beginning to suspect she was weak to anal sex. She had never sounded this needy before, but it felt so naughty to essentially beg for it.

Alear compiled by tightening the grasp he had around her hips, ready to see that butt jiggle in rhythm with his movements. He accelerated gradually, enough to avoid overwhelming her, though not too slowly to give the impression he was going easy on her. If his wife wanted a ravaging, he wasn’t going back away from such a request.

The water had been fairly quiet so far, nowhere near boisterous enough to eclipse a certain lady’s moans. However, that was now beginning to change. Every time Alear slammed his hips forward, the friction caused a loud splash, something that was somewhat concerning as it would alert wandering individuals to their location… but at the same time, they didn’t care. They were far too into it!

Citrinne’s ass had surrendered to the might of his cock, his thrusts reaching terrifically deep and invoking unusual pulses of pleasure she couldn’t fathom. She knew one thing for certain though. She loved, loved, loved this. Alear was fucking her ass! Just thinking about it made her so horny.

Alear couldn’t comprehend how good this was feeling. His body was practically moving on its own, unable to get enough of how tight her ass was, not to mention how wonderful it looked while it was being fucked. He loved, loved, loved this. He was fucking Citrinne’s ass! Just thinking about it made him so horny.

The married couple, consumed by lust, were almost entirely oblivious to their surroundings.

So much so, that when they noticed commotion unrelated to the pool and the pounding happening within it, it was almost too late. Citrinne eventually noticed somebody was approaching and did her best to stand, disrupting her husband’s thrusts. Alear recognized the meaning of the motion and paused, wrapping his arms around her stomach instead, hoping to give the impression their intimacy was the wholesome kind. Nobody needed to know he was balls deep inside his wife’s asshole.

The culprit was Framme. She had arrived at the pool for an unknown reason. When she spotted the couple embracing in the waters, she squealed.

“Awww! Cuuuteeee!!!” Framme’s giddy tone thankfully suggested she didn’t suspect they were up to no good. The steward had declared that she was their number one fan a while back, always adoring whenever they were romantic with each other, and this seemed to be no exception from her perspective. “You’re holding Citrinne so tightly, Divine One! You don’t want her to let go at all! That is so CUTE! Clanne NEEDS to hear about this!”

“Good morning to you too, Framme,” Alear tried his best to sound ordinary. Considering his cock was currently throbbing inside Citrinne’s backdoor, he was doing an alright job! “What brings you here so early in the morning? I was hoping Citrinne and I would get to enjoy a private swim together, though you’re welcome to join us.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to disturb! Vander sent me to pick up a crate of drinks that were left here from last night’s celebrations. The Somniel needs cleaning!!” Framme explained her presence. “If you like, we could make sure the pool is off-limits for you lovebirds!”

Alear loved his stewards. They were so smart! He should have considered just asking them to keep guard!

“That, Framme, is an amazing idea.”

“I’ll see it done! Enjoy your swim, Divine One, and you too, Citrinne!”

“Y-Yes, thank you, Framme…”

Citrinne was not sounding as normal as her spouse, but fortunately, Framme didn’t seem to notice. She was already heading off with the drinks, and once she was far enough away, the couple sighed with relief.

“Allleeaaaarr…” Citrinne sounded whiny, and for good reason-- a certain somebody still had their cock buried inside their ass and was not fucking it! “You should have kept pounding me even when she was here…”

Alear opted not to remind her she had reacted before him to Framme’s presence, though that was mainly because he wanted to resume their antics as soon as possible. “I’ll keep that in mind if there’s a next time, my love.”

The conversation was forcefully concluded when Alear pulled back and swiftly slammed his hips forward, repeating this act rapidly and ramping up the pace each time until he was outright pounding her backdoor as fiercely as he was moments ago. Citrinne maintained the same position, her husband showcasing his approval by playing with her breasts while he ravaged her rear.

Citrinne had experienced the thrill of almost being caught and it had amplified her arousal tenfold, and here her husband was, losing his mind to the pressure of her ass coiling around his cock!

It was miraculous she hadn’t lost her mind either.

She wasn’t far from that feeling, however. A familiar sensation was building up, all but confirming her weakness for this specific act. She was about to cum from anal sex!

Alear wasn’t far from experiencing his equivalent; there was only so much compact ass his manhood could handle, especially when he was able to completely submerge everything inside her.

This simple curiosity of theirs had awakened a new form of sex they were going to engage in a lot from this day forward. They had no doubts. Alear loved fucking her ass, and Citrinne loved having her ass fucked. It was a match made in heaven, as expected from a loving couple that felt that way about their relationship too.

“A-Alear… I’m…!”

She couldn’t handle it anymore.

“M-Me too…”

Neither could he.

“Q-Quickly, then! Fill my a-ass before somebody else s-shows up!”

She wanted him to cum inside her so badly.

He wanted to cum inside her so badly.

Both of their wishes were granted.

With one final thrust, Alear was there, filling up her rear with his semen for the first time. He loved cumming inside her, so it wasn’t shocking to discover he loved flooding her ass too.

Citrinne was familiar with the warmth of his seed, but to feel it inside her butt instead was an incredible feeling-- more than enough to make her cum too. She couldn’t believe she was actually climaxing from anal sex! It was heavenly.

Alear remained inside her as their orgasms concluded, not ready to depart from her ass quite yet. He relocated his hands to her stomach, holding her firmly as they bathed within the comforting waters.

“...that was…” he attempted to describe what had just happened, but…

“I have no words.” Citrinne was experiencing the same thing.

“I do,” he said. “I love you so much, and I’m so happy that you’re now my wife.”

Citrinne was glad he was facing away from him. She was very flustered to hear such a comment.

“...t-that is quite the declaration to make to the woman currently warming your cock with her ass,” she playfully scolded him. “But I love you too, my dear. I’m so happy you’re now my husband. I can hardly believe it.”

Alear chuckled. “Our honeymoon has a pool, doesn’t it?”

“I believe so, yes,” Citrinne answered. “Why do you ask?”

“Do I need to answer?”

Citrinne scoffed. He did not. Thinking about a second round was getting her back in the mood, but they had to exercise patience! There were people to meet and thank before their departure.

But when they finally arrived at that island…

Well, they were going to make the most of all that outdoor space.

Citrinne took a moment to observe the two rings she now possessed. On one hand, was the pact ring, the symbol of their relationship’s beginnings. On the other, was her wedding ring, symbolic of the lives they would share together.

She was happy. Unbelievably so. She was married! To the man of her dreams!

…and he still had his cock in her ass!

“...are you ever going to take that out, my dear?”

“In a bit,” he answered. “It’s warm, just like you.”

“Well, if you’re going to say it like that…”

Happy New Year & January 2024 Story Schedule!

Happy New Year, everybody! 

This year has been a bit of a rough one for me, but I'm optimistic that I've bounced back well since my break over the last few months. I'm hoping to continue this momentum into the new year! I hope everybody has enjoyed this month too!

There's not much else to say on my end, though I do have a story schedule to share for next month! Take a look!

The theme of January is a looot of sequels, but I know many have been looking forward to them for a while now.

I hope you all have a great 2024! I'll be doing my best!

- KwIl

What Always Remains (Nowi/Nah/Robin from Fire Emblem Awakening)

A wedding day was one of celebration and joy… or rather, it was supposed to be.

Nah suspected she was probably the only individual not feeling cheerful. Everybody surrounding her was either already married, or too young to get married, or at the very least in some form of meaningful relationship.

Her only form of solace throughout the day had been a crying baby, but when she realized she was relating to an infant, the depression bared its fangs once more.

Today was her little sister’s wedding day.

Morgan had found a wonderful man and was happy, and while her older sister was naturally overjoyed for her sibling, it was hard to latch onto that feeling even though it was genuine. After all, it was yet another reminder.

A reminder that she had nobody.

Every single person she came to the past with had married!

Nah had tried-- she really had. She had a crush on one guy, but then he turned out to be an asshole. She then had a crush on another guy, but then he ended up marrying one of her friends! Hooray!

There was a third guy who almost tricked her into believing she had a chance; he was kind and considerate and didn’t seem to mind who she was, and they had a lot of fun spending time together!

But when she asked him out, he declined.

He just wanted to be friends.

Despite the numerous setbacks, she refused to give up! She figured somebody out there would at least have a manakete kink or something! She was a rare species!

Eventually, she learned why many weren’t interested in dating her when a potential partner decided to be brutally honest.

She just looked too young.

Morgan had lucked out, inheriting plenty from her father’s side. Her sister had developed wonderfully, boasting a solid chest, incredible hips, and luscious thighs. Nah didn’t particularly enjoy checking her sister out, but she couldn’t help but make the comparisons.

Nah looked just like her mother. She was flat-chested. She had a round, pinchable face. She was short and easy to pick up. Those were not desirable qualities!! At best, she had some nice curves, the only proof that she was an adult and not a gremlin who belonged in the ball pit with the other kids.

The reason she existed at all was because her mother was confident and not afraid to show off her body.

She was NOT her mother. She was NOT going to resort to wearing risque outfits in a desperate attempt to attract a mate, even if it would doubtlessly increase her chances.

Would it have killed her genes to give her even a small chest? She could have worked with that!

Earlier, somebody had mistaken her as Morgan’s little sister when it was the other way around! She had never felt so embarrassed.

She was in her twenties, for crying out loud!

“Nah.”

The only person she knew who was into girls like her was her father… which meant she was doomed. Fathers did not like their daughters that way… and well, daughters did not like their fathers that way either, obviously!

Interestingly, her dad seemed quite distraught about his daughter’s wedding, putting to rest her belief that she was the only one. However, considering he was the bride's father, they were probably joyful tears. He liked the groom. He was a good guy. If anything, her dad was just sad she wasn't going to be around as often since they were going to be moving north.

“Nah!”

Nah wondered if it was best she left early and found a forest far away to vent out her frustrations. A little destruction, while not the most ideal way to silence her envy, was something that did work to better her mood. Nobody would care about a burning forest in the middle of nowhere, surely?

Then again, it would mean she’d have to leave all this delicious food behind. That was a good thing about this wedding; Yllise’s tactician’s daughter getting married was the closest you could get to a royal wedding without it being a royal wedding, meaning there were plenty of amazing things to eat! On the other hand, seeing all these couples enjoy their meals together was putting off her appetite. Why did everything have to be a reminder?

“Nah!”

A pinch to the cheek snapped the manakete out of her thoughts, and she retaliated immediately. “M-Mother!” she resisted the urge to growl and make a fuss, not wanting to draw any attention herself on her sister’s big day. “What’s the big idea?!”

“Well, you weren’t responding,” Nowi crossed her arms and huffed. “But it did confirm my suspicions!”

Great.

The last thing she wanted was for her mother to start being nosy!

At least they were alone at the table. Her father was busy talking to Morgan, looking quite sulky, and everybody else was spending quality time with their loved ones. Though she loved her father and mother dearly, she would have loved to have come with a date or something rather than tag along with them.

“Nothing’s wrong, if that’s what you’re asking,” Nah scoffed, but upon realizing such an answer never worked, she improvised with something that sounded somewhat believable. “Fine. I didn’t sleep that well last night, so I’m a little cranky. It's loud and it's bothering me. There.”

Nowi leaned back into her chair, humming a little. “I don’t believe you.”

“I don’t care if you don’t.”

She was not in the mood. Hopefully, her mother would realize that and decide to leave her-

“You’re envious, ain’tcha?”

Nah resisted the urge to bite her lip in agitation.

Her mother could be such a child sometimes… but she could be shockingly observant! Worst of all, she was a good listener when she wanted to be, and it looked like today was one of those times. It was her daughter’s wedding, after all. Even Nowi knew she had to behave.

Even though it was tempting to confess her concerns, now was not the time nor place, nor was she certain she was in the mood to have a heart-to-heart.

“I’m not.”

Her answer was simple, sweet, and stern. Perhaps this time, her mother would-

“I know what you’re feeling, you know. Your father does too.”

…that was not the answer she was expecting to hear.

What did her mother mean by that?

“Nah, I want you to enjoy the rest of your sister’s wedding,” Nowi offered no insight, at least not initially. “But once we get back home, I want you to pay a visit to me and your father in our bedroom.”

Nah was beginning to suspect her mother had no idea what was going through her mind. How would something like that help? It was clear they wanted to chat to her in private about something, but her troubles were not something meant to be discussed with her parents.

"Yeah, dad, I'm upset that boys don't want to kiss me let alone put their cocks in me. Ha! Isn't that funny? Maybe you could help me with that! I’m sooo desperate! Haha!"

She could only imagine the look on his face.

“Fine."

Nah complied with the suggestion, understanding it would get her mother off her case for now.

Besides, she was right about something. There was no point in sulking on her sister’s big day. While it made her happy and sad to see Morgan so happy with the man of her dreams, she decided it was best to focus on that former feeling. Her sister deserved that.

___

Several hours had passed within the blink of an eye. Nah was now home safely, sitting on her bed and contemplating many things. Overall, she felt… OK?

Was she still frustrated at the lack of romance in her life? Undeniably. Was she still frustrated at the lack of confidence she had in her body? Unbelievably. Was she also frustrated at this abundance of frustration she was feeling? Unbearably.

But against all odds, she had a good time. Her sister was happy and now away on her honeymoon, and she had eaten a lot of food, so her mood was better. Not perfect by any means, but better!

That wouldn’t last long though. She’d go to sleep, wake up, and remember how alone she was!

She hated this. She really did. It was so trivial! Romance? A lack of body confidence? These were meaningless matters! There were far more pressing matters to worry about, such as… uh…

Usually, her answer would be 'saving the world', but they had already kind of done that. Besides, she had come from a desolate future and had no right to complain now that she belonged to a family that actually appreciated her.

Great. Now she was feeling even shittier.

Maybe she’d luck out and dream well tonight. Perhaps her mind could conjure a scenario where she met a handsome man at the wedding. They'd chat and hit it off, maybe! He'd then come back to hers, and they would spend the night together. He’d worship her body and tell her how much he loved everything she had to offer, all because it belonged to her.

Sure, she’d wake up and probably cry about how it wasn’t real, but she’d at least have a good night’s sleep.

Gods, she felt pathetic.

“Naaaaah!”

Oh, right. She had forgotten her mother wanted to chat about her issues. This wasn't a conversation she wanted to have, but she was confident she could make it short and sweet. Therefore, she stood up, stretched, and started to slowly head over to their room.

She still believed neither of her parents knew what was going through her mind, but there was no harm in humoring them and reassuring them that all was well, even if it wasn’t. They were good to her (even her mother when she wasn’t being annoying) and she didn’t want them to worry about her silly little troubles.

Especially her dad! She did not want him to know about her insecurities! She could honestly imagine him explaining why he found her mother attractive and she wasn’t sure if that was a conversation she wanted to listen to. She had heard about the proposal and the romance, but she did not need to hear anything that could even remotely link to their sex life.

Because, like many things, it would be a reminder. A reminder that the one person who appreciated girls on the shorter and thinner and more youthful and not as endowed side just haaaaad to be her father.

Nah wondered if it was best to accept that her problem was doomed to stay… well, doomed. Maybe it would give her some acceptance on the matter and maybe she could be a little happier and-

“DAD WHY ARE YOU NAKED?!”

“You took too long, dear!” Nowi was scolding her husband. “I wanted her to walk in on me sucking your cock! It's not every day we get to spook a daughter like this.”

“Look, the suit is tight. I can’t get it off at a moment’s notice. Give me a little warning next time.”

“Oh, please. I’ve seen you take off heavier clothing in no time whenever I’ve suggested having some fun! Speaking of which…”

Nowi proceeded to sink to her knees, gobbling up her spouse’s cock enthusiastically, well aware she was being watched by her daughter. She did not hesitate to take in everything he had to offer, humming joyfully before she started to bob her head back and forth.

The daughter in question was flabbergasted-- and that felt like an understatement.

On one hand, it was nice to be freed from those unpleasant thoughts.

On the other hand, it wasn’t particularly fun to know that the cause was walking in on her parents being indecent with each other. More importantly, it was NOT fun to know they WANTED this to happen.

What. The. Heck. Was. Happening?!

Nah could not say anything beyond her initial spontaneous reaction, nor could she move. She was completely immobilized by shock, and so, all she could do was watch.

She did not want to watch! She really didn’t! She hated this. This was her mother and father. She did not like this. She didn’t want to look at this. Her father’s cock was huge. She was freaking out. She didn’t want to be here. She wished she was in her mother’s place. She was going to have a mental breakdown. She was disgusted. She was…

“Nowi,” Robin already sounded worn out, and it was evident that the wedding was not to blame for his exhaustion. “I’m starting to think this wasn’t a good idea. The poor girl’s stunned.”

Nowi refused to answer her husband for some time, preferring to demonstrate how skilled she was with her lover’s cock by deepthroating him once again, keeping his cock wedged down her throat for an astonishing amount of time. She eventually decided to pull away and respond, though what she had to say did not improve the situation-- partly because she hadn’t given herself time to breathe and sounded like a mess. “I knowww you’re… ah…  u-upset Morgan can’t… ah… suck your cock a-anymore, dear, s-so… fuck… I’ll m-make up… for her absence… by l-letting you use my m-mouth… t-twice as much!”

Nah needed a moment to process that new information, and who could blame her? She was still processing that she was watching her mother suck off her father…. and liking it.

Why was she liking it?!

“O-Or… ehehehe… w-we could let Nah…  take up Morgan’s r-responsibilities instead, hmmm?”

Nah froze.

Was this what this was?

She had wondered what her mother meant by claiming her parents felt envious towards Morgan’s marriage.

Was it because they couldn’t fuck Morgan anymore?!

Fuck.

Morgan had been involved in this?! MORGAN?!

It had taken some time to comprehend such a revelation, and now, her bafflement had reached a level she did not think was possible to reach.

But there was one thought reigning supreme in Nah’s mind.

Why hadn’t she been invited?!

Nah, ever the loner, denied the opportunity to have any fun at all… and apparently the least favorite child! Not even her father’s adoration for girls her size was enough for them to invite her to their bed, apparently!

…why was she upset that they hadn’t invited her?!

“What do you say, Nah?” Nowi turned her attention to her daughter, noticing she still looked dazed. “See what I mean now? You’re not the only one feeling saddened by Morgan’s marriage! She can’t be in our bed anymore! But YOU can be! You want a man who can appreciate a petite figure? Well, you have one right here.”

Nah thought this whole thing was utterly ridiculous, and though it was difficult to ignore how strangely arousing it was, she couldn’t help but read the writing on the wall. They had only bothered to ask her for a singular reason.

“...so I’m a replacement for her, is that it?”

“In a way,” Nowi admitted quickly. “But not for the reason you’re thinking..”

“...elaborate."

Nah's mind was in turmoil, and her mother opting to continuously smother her father's cock in licks and kisses while they conversed wasn't helping with that.

“Your father is a strong man,” her mother did as her daughter requested. “But even somebody like him could barely handle two cock-starved manakete. If we were to add a third to the mix… well, we weren’t sure if he’d be able to live to tell the tale.”

Nah wasn’t sure what to say. It sounded stupid… but also believable.

It explained why her father was so tired all the time! She recalled complaining to Chrom a few times about overwhelming her dad with workload even in times of peace, and his answer was always the same-- Robin’s responsibilities were next to none! She had always assumed it was some sort of fabricated lie that Robin had prepared Chrom to say so Nah would get off his back, but now…

Gods… he was so tired all the time because a pair of dragon girls wouldn't leave his manhood alone!

Nah should have noticed, but she was always out of the house! She was either on dates or trying to find one, oblivious to the fucking happening right underneath her roof. They were probably doing it whenever she wasn’t present, which was practically always!

She was mad-- mad at this forbidden degeneracy, and mad at herself for wanting to be a part of it.

In the end, this was what she desired the most. Romance was obviously something she wanted too, but she couldn't deny that her motivations were fueled primarily by her desire to get dicked down. Manakete had strong sexual urges that needed to be quenched, but her approach had been too modest and she was too stubborn to change that.

So here she was, resorting to her father to satisfy her needs.

How pathetic.

Ah well. A cock was a cock.

"Move aside," Nah gently nudged her mother out of the way. "I want a taste."

Nowi was startled by the sudden assertiveness, but she wasn't against it. Her daughter's approval put a giddy smile on her face. "Ever sucked a cock before, Nah?"

The confidence and audacity her mother had to say such a thing… well, she couldn't scold her much for it considering what she was about to do.

"Nah."

"Want me to teach you?"

"Nah."

Nah did not need to be tutored. When a big juicy cock was finally within reach, she knew she could rely on an old friend-- instinct.

She started with her tongue, timidly dabbing it against her glans. The intersection did not intimidate her, instead encouraging her to start thinking less and allow impulse to do the work. It wasn't long before she was slobbering all over her daddy's dick, losing her mind to the taste and the scent.

Morgan wanted to get frisky with another man, hmm? That was okay. Her father could now rely on her for his needs, and soon, she'd prove through her determination alone that she was a far better cocksucker and lovemaker than her little sister!

These entertaining thoughts were disrupted by her mother's reappearance, sabotaging how much dick she could access by claiming a side to herself. "Don't forget, Nah," Nowi giggled. "Your father's dick was mine first. I'm willing to share, so long as you behave and don't keep it to yourself, okay?”

Nah was frustrated to hear that. She wanted nothing more than her daddy to claim her and make love to her without her annoying mother's interference!

But when the alternative was no cock to enjoy at all, she knew she had to compromise… though that also meant she could compete!

Nah was so fucking horny. She had never seen a cock until now. It didn't matter that it belonged to her father. If anything, it intensified her arousal, knowing she was about to enjoy something that was supposed to be forbidden. She was never able to think rationally whenever feeling these urges, but she didn't care. All that was on her mind was daddy's dick.

Eager to prove herself, she trailed her tongue upwards, preparing to take that monstrosity of a cock inside her mouth. She knew she wouldn't be able to deepthroat like her mother, but with time, she would learn. For now, she hoped her mouth's humidity would be enough.

"Look at her go, Robin," Nowi continued to kiss and lick her husband's shaft, though  it was clear to him that her focus was on discovering her daughter’s capabilities. "One look at your dick, then a minute of thinking, and she’s down bad. Your cock is already making her lose her mind! Just like her sister, right? Brings back memories~"

"Y-Yeah…" Robin couldn't answer as coherently as he would have liked. He was not used to Nah of all people pleasuring him like this, and though it was clear her technique was all over the place, her passion was enough to make him feel amazing. "Gods… it feels so good…"

Robin had an obvious weakness. Nowi knew how to make him feel phenomenal, Morgan had been taught how to make him feel phenomenal. Nah seemingly already knew how to make him feel phenomenal.

Dragons! They were in a league of their own.

He was a terrible parent for letting this happen, but the mother of his girls was equally to blame. Still, it was difficult to feel bad when they were so good at pleasing him!

He also couldn't forget that while he was unbelievably happy about Morgan’s marriage, he had been selfishly sulky about it too. Of course, he knew he’d genuinely miss her presence, always adoring how she tried to be a better tactician than him… but he was also saddened that she wouldn’t be a part of their special love life anymore!

He was concerned the house would end up empty without her too! Nah was almost always out the house, though now he was beginning to wonder if there was no reason to fear such a possibility…

Nah struggled to take his manhood into her mouth, feeling her gag reflex kick right after passing his glans. The gentle caressing of her crown from her father indicated she was doing superbly, however. Robin was happy to take in this wonderful view, witnessing the moment his daughter truly embraced this new degenerate life. For a first-timer, she was doing a sublime job, giving it her all even though this was blatantly overwhelming for her.

Though Nah had been greedy by taking it in, Nowi decided to give her daughter some time to shine, tending to her husband’s balls. The gentle caressing from her tongue was a wonderful juxtaposition to the rough and rumble blowjob his daughter was giving him. After such an emotional day, having two small horny dragons tend to him like this was an amazing relief. Although his wife had only suggested incorporating Nah into their antics earlier in the day, her sudden inclusion felt right, and frankly, overdue. Robin wondered if it was a poor decision on their part to exclude her, but he also understood that his cock would have not survived three of them.

Then again, trying to stay alive could have been fun too.

Regardless, he felt compelled to make it up to her, and what better way to do that than by fucking her silly?

Shortly, of course.

Nah was having the time of her life sucking a cock for the first time; it would be rude to not let her experience the taste of a man’s semen for the first time either! That moment was quickly approaching, especially as she continued to experiment with how much she could take in and how fast she could move her head back and forth. Nah was breaking her limits shockingly quickly for a beginner. She was going to be terrifying once she got used to this.

Good!

“You’re gonna cum soon, ain’tcha, Robin?” Nowi could always tell, recognizing even the most subtle of signs. “I bet you can’t wait to cum inside another daughter’s mouth, right? I know you imagine fucking her all the time. A cute little dragon girl living in your house and not riding your cock? That’s heresy to you, isn’t it? Don’t think I’ve forgotten how excited you were earlier! The mere possibility that you could be pounding Nah silly tonight got you so hard!”

Although Nowi was somewhat exaggerating everything, her words were doing wonders to not only her husband, but also her daughter. Nah couldn’t believe the notion that her father had been lusting after her too and holding back, but in a way, had she not been doing the same? He often appeared in her thoughts, only to be shooed away by the belief that thinking about her daddy dearest was wrong… and well, now that she was here, leaping-- not even walking-- over that forbidden boundary.

This whole situation turned her on so much, and to prove it, she fought back against her urge to breathe and accelerated her cocksucking dramatically. Nah was constantly breaking her own records, fueled by nothing by her lust. Finally, she was rewarded for it.

"Nah, I'm going to cum… where do you-- fuck!”

Robin attempted to warn his daughter about his impending climax; however, he was cut short when she opted to take in even more cock. It was a sudden pulse of intensity that he couldn’t ignore, but he knew what it signified. His daughter craved his cum, and that revelation brought him over the edge.

Nah had not anticipated his seed to be so warm and salty as it hastily filled up her mouth. She’d typically find a taste like that to be unpleasant, but because she knew what it was… she wanted to drink it forever!

She swallowed and swallowed, barely able to keep up with the flow of cum swimming down her throat. Against all odds, she persevered, the only remnants of his orgasm being a string of semen connecting her lips to his cock when she pulled away. Nah quickly acted upon noticing, enjoying the little extra sample as she separated the connection.

"Deeelliiicciiooouussss…"

She knew her mind was dominated by lust. She knew she'd look back on this with embarrassment too.

But she didn't care. She loved his cock. She loved it so much. She wanted it inside her next.

"That was amazing, Nah," Robin complimented her. "You blew my expectations away. Ah, sorry, pun not intended."

Nah crossed her arms and scoffed, but she couldn't help but smirk mischievously. "I bet you regret not inviting me sooner, don’t you?”

"Well, with a performance like that, I'm honestly not sure if I'd be able to survive."

Robin was genuinely exhausted after such an incredible orgasm, though not to the extent that would prevent him from going for a second round. It was a skill he was forced to develop, all for the sake of filling up both the ladies in his life.

Nowi hadn't said anything in a while, though for good reason; she was currently in the middle of fingering herself, a sight familiar to her husband. His wife loved seeing him fuck Morgan, and unsurprisingly, that kink applied to any daughter.

"Roobbbiiinnnn…" she purred. "I want to see you fuck her so badly. Don't you wanna take another daughter's virginity? C’mon! Ehehehe~"

Robin never scolded her for saying such degenerate things. He loved to hear it. "What do you say, Nah? I understand you’ve been needing this for a while. I would be a bad father if I didn’t help out my adorable daughter.”

Nah hesitated. Her answer was painfully obvious, but a wave of insecurity had struck her unexpectedly.

Would her dad even like what she had to offer?

She knew he would, obviously…

Then again… did she offer anything unique that differentiated her from her mother? Surely, even somebody like him with preferences would appreciate some variety? What if he thought she was a downgrade compared to Morgan? Her sister obviously had assets she lacked… while she was practically just a copy of her mother when it came to her figure!

"Nah," Robin noticed she appeared uncertain. “What’s gotten you so worried? Are you having second thoughts? It’s okay if you-"

“N-No, it’s okay,” she interrupted him. "I… I just don't know if my body is… exciting enough for you," she confessed the truth. "I am petite, and it's good to know you like that since I'm just like mother, but…"

"Let me be the judge of that, okay?" Robin’s answer was swift. "I have a suspicion you're more different than you think."

Nah bit her lip anxiously, not convinced by his claim, but she ultimately decided to put her belief in her father. After taking a deep breath, she started to strip, discarding the dress she had worn for the wedding effortlessly.

It was amusing that being naked in front of her father wasn't what was making her experience despair. Instead, it was the fear that she wasn’t unique enough. How ironic-- she was with a man who loved her kind of body, and she was still feeling insecure about her figure!

But when she gazed up at her father, she was astonished to see him look… well, astonished, but in a good way!

When she heard her mother mumbling and turned towards her, she started to understand… and it made her feel so silly.

Nowi had stripped too, revealing that while the mother and daughter had more similarities than differences, there were still plenty of the latter!

Her mother wasn't completely flat-chested for once, something she wasn't anticipating and was oddly happy to learn. She could see that she was curvier than her mother too, and that transitioned into her having a bigger butt that daddy dearest was not afraid to grab.

"Ahhhh… d-daddy…" she cried out, not even comprehending the words instinctively coming out of her mouth. "That's… ah…"

"Oooh, nice discovery, Robin!" Nowi sounded strangely pleased. "Wow! That's one fat ass! I thought Morgan had inherited all the boingy bits! Apparently not!"

Nah felt dizzy.

Everything she had done up until now, including what was presently happening, was starting to properly process. Nothing could have prepared her for this! Her parents were checking her out! They were commenting on her body! They loved what they were seeing?!

"Fuck! I need to see how much that butt jiggles when you pound it Robin!" Nowi, the kinkiest thing in existence, said something appropriately inappropriate. "What do you say, Nah? Do you want your daddy to fuck you silly? Please say yes! Please!!"

Nah always knew her family was strange.

Apparently, she had inherited that weirdness, as she was all for it.

"Y-Yes… I want it…"

She needed to be fucked. She needed it yesterday. She needed it weeks ago. She needed it months ago. She needed it YEARS ago.

Nah climbed onto the bed, getting on all fours and wiggling her ass from side to side, hoping to entice her father. He didn't particularly need encouragement; he was a manakete fucker, after all. Regardless, seducing her own father made her feel so aroused.

It worked. Robin was more than happy to get into position, adoring how his daughter looked from behind. From the front, she looked so flat, but not so much from the back! He liked that a lot!

"Let me know if it hurts, okay?"

Nah didn't care if it did. Any agony would succumb to the accumulating pleasure in no time.

"Please… put it in… put it in… dadddddyyyy!!!"

Robin complied, pushing his manhood up against his daughter's snatch. He wasn't shocked at all to discover she was soaking wet, making the intersection effortless. Her pussy accepted him without complaint, and though it felt overwhelming to experience a cock for the first time, it wasn't too bad!

Within a matter of seconds, everything was inside her, and it was blissful for both participants.

Even for the third! Nowi was having the time of her life playing with herself as she watched a second daughter succumb to her father's cock. She wanted to participate more, but this moment belonged to her daughter.

Robin purposefully paused momentarily so both he and Nah could breathe a bit, but Nah proved to be especially impatient, rocking her hips back and forth and communicating that she was ready to fuck.

Therefore, he answered her neediness with a mighty thrust.

Though his wife and daughters were greedy little things, he was the man of the family. If they wanted his cock so badly, then they had to play by his rules. Fortunately for them, they were easy to follow.

All they had to do was let him pound them. That's how he liked it, and that's how they liked it too. Though this rule hadn't been communicated to his oldest daughter, she understood it well, clinging to the bed sheets as her father ravaged her insides for the first of many times.

Nah was in heaven. Itches she could ever reach with her fingers and toys were finally being scratched, and the way his cock bashed against her cervix constantly was making her feel wonderfully faint.

This was what it was like to be fucked!

She loved it. She even loved that she had to resort to begging her daddy for his dick! The lack of cock in her life had been driving her insane! If only she realized the cure was so close!

But receiving the medicine so late made her subsequent recovery all the more satisfying. Every thrust messed up her breathing, or made her moan, or made her heart skip a beat…

Her daddy was ruthless too! He didn't care that he was being so rough with his daughter! Maybe he was so frantic because he was fucking his daughter!

Nah came fast. It was miraculous she had withstood the pressure as long as she had, but she embraced the sensation, relieved to experience the utmost tranquility coursing through her veins.

But did her daddy stop there?

Of course not.

He continued to pound her, completely lost to lust. It made her wonder if she had inherited that trait from him. Probably both parents!

Nah climaxed again.

Her daddy continued to fuck her.

She then climaxed again.

And again!

And again!!!

By the time she heard her daddy's moans start to intensify, she had lost count, but she was somehow conscious enough to understand what was about to happen.

"Dadddddyyyy!!! Cummm inshhhhiiddeeee meeeeee!!!"

Nah wondered if her daddy would seal the deal on this degeneracy, and she was pleased to learn he was more than happy to! The warmth entering her womb was sensational, triggering yet another orgasm. Nah's senses were beginning to betray her, but she was somehow still able to latch onto the feeling of her daddy's semen shooting inside her. She loved it. She loved it she loved it she loved it!!!

Unfortunately, her love could not stop her from passing out.

___

"...Nah…"

It was the next morning.

Nah remembered everything. She needed time away to think, and probably destroy a forest or two while she did that.

Robin and Nowi were understandably concerned they had made a mistake. Their daughter was NOT happy about the previous night.

…though she wasn't angry about it earlier.

"We'll always be here, whenever you're ready to talk, okay?"

Robin felt especially awful. Just because one daughter had gotten addicted to his cock didn't mean the other would too!

Nah found their concern amusing.

"...I am coming back, you two," she couldn't help but giggle. "What, you think I'm upset about the sex?"

They nodded.

She shook her head.

"I'm upset that I passed out so quickly! What, you think I'm going to pass up on experiencing such an amazing cock again? Hah!"

Patreon December 2023 Biweekly Poll #2 Results

Lucina is the winner of the biweekly poll! Look forward to her story!

I am now accepting nominations for the next biweekly poll. Gold Tier pledgers can send me a character they'd like to see on the next poll!

Stay tuned for "What Always Remains", releasing later today, as well as the January 2024 Story Schedule!

Nothing Like the Rest (Mozu/Corrin from Fire Emblem Fates)

The Kingdom of Hoshido was famous for its lush, green fields, and bright, sunny weather.

Yet, as Corrin overlooked the countryside before him, he saw none of those characteristics.

Rain poured down from the heavens, striking the land with an unending boisterous sound that silenced the birdsong. It darkened the land with a cold hue, blurring the scenery and how far he could see.

When the first droplets started to fall, he had taken refuge underneath a small, abandoned shrine on the nearby hillside, sitting down on a lonely bench. He was now surrounded, unable to adventure out unless he wanted to let the weather consume him.

Even though the horizon was not pretty, he took in what sight remained. Chances are, this was the prettiest this land was going to look; a bloody future potentially awaited Hoshido.

Corrin used to have bright aspirations for the future. His home, the Northern Fortress, was a cold and dark place… but it was one full of loving individuals. He expected Nohr to be similar-- a rough around-the-edges country, but filled to the brim with people who strived for a better future. The soldiers of the nation? Stern, but protective. The king? Tough, but noble.

He had been so naive.

The country was a criminal’s paradise. The townsfolk who truly wanted to live in peace were a rarity. Those who excelled at their thievery were recruited into the army and allowed to live the life of pillaging they so desperately desired.

King Garon was to blame. Though his sons and daughters-- his siblings-- did their best to maintain the resemblance of a country not falling apart through chivalrous actions of their own, there was only so much they could do single-handedly, especially in a country that did not agree with their ideals.

Months ago, Corrin had made a momentous decision. He had the opportunity to return to Hoshido-- a land of tranquility and color-- or remain with Nohr.

He had chosen the latter. Back then, though he understood the nation was not as ideal as hoped it would be, he had not lost his optimism for a warm future. He was certain that, together with his siblings, they could do something to brighten their dark homeland.

He wasn’t confident about that anymore.

“...Lord Corrin?”

The Great Wall of Suzanoh had fallen days ago. Takumi was dead.

His brother.

Corrin breathed deeply, hoping it would dispel the dread in his chest. It didn’t.

What awaited them next was Castle Shirasagi. What further devastation awaited them there? Who would be the next to fall? Hinoka? Ryoma? What about the innocents? Would they rank in the hundreds? The thousands?

Despite everything… not all was lost. If everything went well, he and Azura would expose King Garon for who he truly was. A monster.

While he trusted Azura’s plan-- he truly did-- he could not help but feel despair at the bloody road they had walked to reach it. The amount of devastation he had witnessed was unparalleled and haunting.

“Lord Corrin.”

If it weren’t for the weather, he’d be able to see the capital one last time before it was besieged. Even if he could… well, he would not look. He did not believe he deserved to take in such a sight, not after everything he had done… and everything he hadn’t.

Perhaps this weather was a blessing. It would slow the army down, and give the citizens ample time to escape, and-

“Lord Corrin!!!”

The louder voice, and the subsequent poking of his face, snapped Corrin out of his thoughts. Startled, he instinctively reached for his weapon, but paused upon seeing who it was.

Standing before him was a sight for sore eyes… even if she had been drenched by the rain.

“Mozu…?” Corrin whispered, though not intentionally. His voice was weak… though what part of his body wasn’t weak? Anxiety had claimed him and wasn’t letting go, but seeing her… it was at least loosening that tough grasp. “What are you doing all the way out here?”

She took a step forward, gazing up at him with an expression that couldn’t decide whether or not it wanted to frown or whimper.

“You thought you could go disappearin’ on us, didn’tcha?”

Corrin had nothing to say.

He had left camp because he was tired of the noise. He was tired of hearing so much talk from awful individuals about how thrilled they were about the war… how thrilled they were to cause destruction… how thrilled they were to cause death.

The straw that broke the camel’s back was a drunken Hans. He had wandered up to him in a drunken ramble, applauding him for all he had done and how he didn’t expect them to be the same.

“We’re both slaughterers,” the vile man had said. “We both love the thrill of the hunt!”

It was difficult to hold back a retaliation after hearing that, but somehow, he had done it.

Corrin was not Hans, and to prove that, he had to keep his arm steady.

So he left.

The rain was tough and deafening, but it was far preferable to hearing such mockery. It was honestly a little soothing.

“I did not mean to cause any concern,” Corrin made it his priority to put any of her worrisome thoughts to rest. He had every intention of returning to everybody… eventually… but especially for her.

He sighed.

It was probably just as well he left. He needed a break. Some time to breathe and gather his thoughts, even if they weren’t particularly pleasant ones.

Mozu mumbled something quietly before deciding to sit down beside him, taking in the surroundings. She didn’t speak for a few moments, but when she did, he was baffled.

“Beautiful, ain’t it?”

…beautiful? That was not the word he would use to describe what he was seeing. Gloomy, maybe. A shadow of its former self, perhaps. Those were the kinder descriptions that came to mind.

“Y’know, back home, we loved the rain,” Mozu reminisced, and while he wasn’t sure what point she was trying to make, he had no intention of interrupting a potentially happy memory she was sharing. “Folks used to say a good downpour was the secret ingredient to healthy crops. Always said it beat the stuff we collected from the river, that it was like… more pure, or somethin’ like that.”

Mozu’s village… that was another reminder of his failures.

Though he was not the one responsible for the Faceless ransacking her home, he couldn’t help but wonder at times… what if he had just been there a few hours earlier?

Then she’d still be with her family.

…though that would have meant she wouldn’t be here now, by his side.

Was it horrible to feel happy that horrible circumstances led her to his side?

Her support… it meant everything to him. There had been a few times where if it weren’t for her…

…he dispersed those thoughts immediately.

Still, there was no doubt her life would have been happier if she had been able to remain with the people she knew and loved. She hid it well, but she too was struggling.

What if…?

“Truth is, they only said that to us kids,” Mozu continued, and he was thankful. The last thing he needed was for the serpent to eat its own tail; once the what-if questions started to overwhelm his mind endlessly, it was hard to escape that cycle. “Made us appreciate the rain instead of whinin’ about it, Can’t complain’ when it meant better food on our plates, hah.”

He wished he could like it more. Though it relaxed him, seeing this land shrouded in a dark hue unsettled him.

“But I think there’s some truth to what folks said.”

Mozu shuffled closer to him, gently clutching his shaking hand. Despite trekking all the way here, hers was still warm. It calmed him.

It also nudged him to respond. He had been unnecessarily silent during this whole ordeal, doubtlessly making her worried. She deserved better from him, even in this sorry state.

Corrin exhaled quietly, clearing his throat for good measure. “How come?”

“This land ya see here?” Mozu gestured to the horizon. “It’s a sea of crops,” she chuckled, finding her metaphor amusing. “See, we might be tramplin’ over some of them, but everythin’ else will turn out all fine and dandy. That secret ingredient ain’t going anywhere, after all.”

Ah. So that was what she was trying to say.

Desolation awaited everything that came into contact with the Nohrian army. Villages had been ravaged. Forests had been burned. Historic structures had fallen apart.

But Hoshido was a vast region, and their destination was the capital. Once there, this conquest would end. The rest of the land would heal.

…even so, innocent lives were still going to be lost. Too many innocent lives.

Corrin understood everybody miraculously surviving was impossible. He understood that well, and while he understood why she was saying all this, it didn’t do much to dampen that feeling. He had the power to stop many of those deaths… yet he did nothing. He deliberately chose not to do anything.

He had to maintain loyalty to Nohr. Garon had to sit on that throne. He had to be exposed. It was the only way.

…curse that curse.

Mozu was the only one he had told the truth to, at least somewhat. He hadn’t mentioned how he had come across the truth about the king, but she trusted him unconditionally… and that meant the world to him. If only he could have that confidence around his siblings. Everything would be so much easier if he could just… tell them.

Elise…? She’d be apprehensive, but would probably believe him after a while.

The other three, however? Not a chance. They would not turn their weapons against their father despite knowing he was cold, cunning, and cruel. Corrin’s story would sound like some rhetoric from a heretic, and rightfully so. It truly did sound fabricated.

Well, there was a way to tell them the truth, but it would require…

“Lord Corrin,” the touch of Mozu’s hand on his put those dark, brewing thoughts to rest. She always knew when his mind was in turmoil, and she always knew how to cleanse it. Corrin truly had no idea what he’d do without her. “Can I tell you another story?”

“Of course.”

Corrin had no idea what she was about to say next, but he knew focusing on her tale was far preferable to the heinous thoughts clouding his mind. He needed to be distracted. Desperately. If listening to her childhood stories was going to do it, then he’d listen for hours. He’d listen regardless of his mental state. He loved listening to her.

Rather than avoid eye contact, he opted to maintain it. Throughout everything… she was still smiling. He had no idea how she was able to do it, but he couldn’t deny it was making him feel a little better.

“Some nasty crop-eating insects invested a field once,” she started, her tone indicating this wasn’t a particularly happy memory. “We had to do somethin’, and fast. Otherwise, they’d start crawlin’ all over the other fields.”

He listened intently, not wanting to miss a single detail while learning all he could. “What did you do?”

“We had to act fast,” she answered. “Once we segregated that field, we burned it.”

“Really…?” Corrin was baffled by such an escalation. “Isn’t that a bit extreme?”

Mozu shook her head. “You might think so… but it was our only choice. Our village is way out in the countryside. We had no fancy tools to get rid of ‘em.”

That was true. Mozu’s village was close to Hoshido’s border. They had avoided it on their way to the capital because of this, which was good. Mozu did not want to return.

How many other small villages were out there? How many were even knowledgeable about the war? He hoped they were going about their lives in peace, oblivious to the greater conflict. He prayed that the fate that befell Mozu’s village was not something that repeated throughout those lands.

“Hmmm…” he murmured, momentarily distracted, but it at least wasn’t the fault of a troublesome thought. When he realized he wasn’t hearing Mozu’s voice, he was quick to realize it was probably because she was waiting for a response. “S-Sorry… uhm, did it work?”

Mozu smiled, clutching his hand more tightly. He was grateful she was patient with him during these weaker moments. “It did,” she answered. “And sure, we had to all do our part and eat a little less for a while after that… but we survived, and soon enough, it was all in the past.”

Corrin returned to observing the land, and this time, he did not feel as much despair.

Hoshido was vast. Their path of conquest was but a small wound across the land-- a wound that would heal.

By no means did he feel cleansed of guilt… but he had found a new perspective thanks to the person he adored above all others.

“Mozu,” he focused his attention on her, a warm smile forming on his face. “I love you.”

Mozu smiled back… albeit a little embarrassingly as indicated by her fidgeting. She was still not used to that phrase being said to her… but she loved it nonetheless!

“I love you too, Corrin.”

This wasn’t the first time his wife had saved him from the depths of despair, nor would it probably be the last… but he vowed he was going to make it up to her once this war came to an end.

While their marriage had helped them both, it was not yet public, with only his closest retainers and his siblings being knowledgeable about the relationship. It was a safety measure, lest King Garon decide to force him into ultimate obedience by threatening his wife.

But once the war was over, they’d reveal their relationship to the world, and they would celebrate properly. It was another reason to see this war through to the end, no matter what it cost.

But first…

“We should head back,” Corrin advised. “We don’t want everyone worrying about us.”

“You’re right. Let’s-”

Mozu was not able to finish her sentence, for it had been interrupted by a certain somebody locking their lips with hers.

Corrin knew it was an impulsive move, but as soon as the idea got into his head, he couldn’t help himself! She had warmed his heart, and with that, came a desire to thank her for all she had done.

Though Mozu was understandably shocked by the sudden smooch, it didn’t take long for her body to relax and subsequently return the embrace.

It was gentle and calming, and for that singular moment, their troubles were no more.

“...sorry,” he was apologetic once it concluded, realizing he probably should have warned her ahead of time, or at least initiated more slowly. “I just wanted to-”

This time, he was the one to be silenced, albeit by a finger on his lips.

“I’m not complainin’, dear,” she chuckled. “But y’know… we aren’t headin’ out until tomorrow, right?”

“That’s right.”

Mozu scratched her chin, her expression painting a strange mix of enthusiasm yet nervousness. “That means, tonight… to ourselves… maybe…?”

Oh.

Well then!

He liked that she wasn’t quite able to ask for that without feeling a little embarrassed. It was adorable.

The only issue was that he was scheduled to attend a war council in the evening.

But it wasn’t an important one… and even if it was… he’d think up some excuse!

She was worth it.

“That’s a good idea.”

___

Corrin was initially not looking forward to returning to the base camp. The reasons for this were borderline endless. Thankfully, since he now had something to look forward to, he was able to ignore his anxiety.

Strangely enough, nobody commented on his absence when he returned, though it made more sense when he gave it some thought. The Nohrian Army hadn’t forgotten how enraged he was at Fort Jinya; they understood that the king would not retaliate-- let alone care-- about the prince striking down an annoying pest or two. They knew not to get on his bad side.

Of course, the more likely reason was that his disappearance had been kept quiet by those in the know. Regardless, he couldn’t deny he liked the idea that they feared him. Sure, it wasn’t the noblest of gratification, but it wasn’t like those criminals deserved anything better.

The main reason for returning to camp so soon was to let Xander know he was safe. Corrin had caused a bit of a scare for the crown prince once a lookout soldier reported his disappearance. Fortunately, his elder brother had opted not to mention it to his unaware siblings. The last thing they needed was a chaotic uproar, and besides, he was confident his sister-in-law would bring him back to them.

Xander was glad to see his brother return, stating he would have searched himself had Mozu not volunteered. Corrin was glad he didn’t-- his brother had too much on his plate as it was! He couldn’t even spare a moment to return to their secluded castle in the astral plane anymore, especially now that King Garon was here.

In fact, it wasn’t often he could depart to his personal sanctuary either. He and his siblings were always expected to be present throughout the day, and while he understood his decision to vanish went against that and could have caused complications… well, he wasn’t exactly in the right mental state to really consider the consequences. He made sure to earnestly apologize to his eldest brother because of that.

But the sun was beginning to set, and that meant everybody would soon be returning to their tents. Xander still had plenty of military business to attend to in preparation for the invasion of the capital, and while Corrin was usually a part of those last-minute conversations as well, his brother stated he’d make an excuse for him and that it would be better to spend some quality time with his beloved.

Corrin was thankful for that. It saved him the trouble of thinking up a good excuse! He wasn’t very good at those. It also gave him a lot of spare hours to work with! That was rare!

The safest option would be to just return to their tents, but a night spent away from the war sounded far preferable, and what better way to accomplish that than by returning to the astral plane? They didn’t believe calling upon Lilith and the transportation she offered could be traced, so they were optimistic everything would be okay, especially considering Iago was probably focusing on the war council.

When they finally arrived, it truly felt like they had escaped enemy territory. They were no longer on edge-- a feeling that they had not experienced for several weeks now.

“Feels like this is the only place we can breathe,” Mozu was happy to take in the calmer weather. “Though I’m thinkin’ we should get out of these clothes first.”

“You couldn’t have waited to say that? We’re still outdoors.”

“Hey!” she pouted adorably while he chuckled. “I’m sayin’ that ‘cause we’re drenched!”

Though she sounded a little annoyed at that comment, she was anything but! Mozu was honestly happy, and it wasn’t just because they were about to make the most of their privacy. Corrin having the courage to tease her was all she needed to know he was feeling mentally better.

Now that she knew he was feeling well, she could turn her attention towards amplifying his happiness… and hers, too, of course!

Returning to Corrin’s quarters took a few minutes, but the walk was not at all boring. They were both bursting with unadulterated giddiness, finally free from all their burdens, at least for a little while. The two held hands too, though kept a close eye on the surroundings; not everybody was aware of their relationship, and while they doubted it would be troublesome for a companion of theirs to accidentally learn, it was better to play it safe. Fortune smiled upon them, for they did not have to separate whatsoever.

Once they shut the door behind them, they both looked at each other with the silliest of grins, almost ready to start a much-needed cuddle session right there and then. However, Mozu stopped herself before she could do so.

“Clothes, darlin’,” she giggled, working on discarding hers before they got carried away. “Doubt it’ll feel nice when we’re so damp,” she offered a sound justification. “But naked body against naked body… that ain’t too bad.”

Corrin never needed any convincing to cuddle her, but she was definitely getting him more excited about it. He watched momentarily as she stripped, though soon realized he probably ought to do the same rather than gawk (as tempted as it was, though he knew too much of that could embarrass her, which was also tempting, but he decided he should be nice).

It felt good to get out of those soggy clothes, though not quite as good as it felt to see his beautiful wife nude and looking adorably bashful. He loved everything he saw: her smaller figure, her curves, her legs, her shoulders, that small scar she had on her chest that she got as a kid… pretty much everything! Anything that belonged to her, he loved, and that included her body.

Although intimacy wasn’t new to them by any means, Mozu still felt a little embarrassed about it. She had some insecurities about her body, and while his reassurance about how he loved her perfections and imperfections always made things easier for her, she wasn’t quite used to everything yet. After all, she was never too courageous when it came to new things, but that was a hurdle she was gradually overcoming.

Corrin was the one to free her from her turbulent thoughts this time, bringing her into that cuddle she craved. She rested her head against his chest and closed her eyes, focusing on nothing but this wonderful moment.

“We’re still a little damp, aren’t we?” Corrin chuckled. “I’m sorry if you’re cold.”

“I’m not,” she dispersed that concern. “When I’m with you… I’m always warm.”

She could hug him like this forever. She truly could.

But she had come to this room with something very special in mind, and the temptation of an eternal cuddle wasn’t going to stop that!

Mozu was the one to initiate the kiss, thrilled to catch him off guard. Though she didn’t mind that earlier ambush in the slightest, it felt satisfying to get some lighthearted and playful revenge.

Unlike before, she didn’t stay latched onto his lips for long. Her second kiss aimed a little lower than her initial target, and it wasn’t long before her lover was treated to a sensational barrage of smooches against his sensitive neck. Doing this required her to overcome quite a few nerves on her end, especially as it wasn’t like her to be so forward… but it was a small price to pay if it meant she could transform his depressing day into an amazing one.

“Mozu…” Corrin breathed heavily, already starting to feel disorientated by her touch. He needed this badly. It was the perfect distraction from life’s troubles.

“Let me spoil you, darlin’…” she mumbled, speaking swiftly so she could get right back to the smooches. “You deserve it…”

“You deserve to be spoiled just as much, my love,” he countered, for as much as he was enjoying this, she deserved kisses too! Many kisses!

Mozu hummed, targeting some weak spots purposefully once he tried to touch her back, hindering his efforts. “Just for a bit, Corrin,” she requested. “After that, you can make me feel just as amazin’ too. How does that sound?”

Corrin took a deep breath, still a little apprehensive to be on the receiving side of so much love, but her enthusiasm could not be ignored. Therefore, he nodded.

Truthfully, he still wasn’t feeling sure. The notion that he was feeling good while she wasn’t experiencing some sort of equal treatment in return just didn’t seem fair!

Yet at the same time, he really, really couldn’t deny just how good this was making him feel. Just being able to close his eyes and relish in these delightful touches and shiver-inducing kisses… it was a feeling he sorely needed.

Mozu wasn’t content with just his neck, either! Satisfied she had smothered it in smooches, she started to travel down his body. Although his chest and stomach were nowhere near as sensitive, he still appreciated the tender care he was receiving. He knew where she was heading too, and his excitement for what was to come was increasing by the second. It was a phenomenal build-up.

Due to the war, their love-making was infrequent, and even when they had an opportunity to be intimate, they usually didn’t have a whole lot of time. Because of that, they often skipped the foreplay.

Today was going to be different. They had been granted precious time to appreciate everything the other had to offer. They owed Xander their thanks.

Though she had done well so far, Mozu was beginning to feel anxious regarding what was expected of her next; she was used to his penis being between her legs-- not right in front of her face! It looked a lot larger like this too, and it was already gosh darn big…

But she couldn’t ask for a more patient husband! He understood she struggled with doing new things and that she needed to adapt at her own pace. To aid her, Corrin sat down on his bed and gently stroked her hair for some time, putting to rest some of her brewing anxiety while she mentally prepared herself.

Corrin refrained from telling her that she didn’t have to do this. She didn’t like being told she could back away because she sometimes would and that wasn’t good! Mozu wanted to conquer this weakness of hers.

He believed she could, and so did she. It was going to be a slow and arduous process, but she’d make it.

The fact they had already been intimate was a huge step in the right direction towards her courage. She had already done so much and couldn’t be more proud of her accomplishments! Her husband was just as proud too.

If there was one thing working in her favor,  it was that she could feel her body yearning for the taste of his cock. She had been curious about it for quite some time, so seeing it so up close was making her salivate. Though she wasn’t convinced she could take it into her mouth just yet… she had started a parade of kisses across his body, so she figured it wouldn’t be challenging to keep that momentum flowing across his shaft instead. It was practically the same sort of thing!

Mozu wrapped her hand around his dick, clutching it firmly but not too tightly. Thankfully, she was used to touching it even if the point of view was new. Therefore, she was able to move her hand and build up a rhythm in no time, gazing up to watch his mesmerized expression, and it was exactly what she needed to see to take her to the next step.

Not letting his enamored expression leave her mind, Mozu leaned closer and closer, managing to plant the gentlest of kisses against his glans. The squishy texture and the taste of his pre-cum intersecting with her lips was unusual, but not unpleasant. She was actually glad it was only a little salty and that there wasn’t a particularly distinct taste aside from that! One of her concerns was that she’d react badly to the taste and be unable to please him, so not having to worry about that any longer was a boon!

“Mozu…” Corrin’s voice was hushed. “You’re doing amazing…”

Corrin was enjoying this a lot. Every kiss sent a spark of satisfaction running up his spine! It was a fleeting feeling, but her continued pace made certain that whenever one jolt faded, another was there to immediately take its place.

Mozu was surprised at how fun this was to do! Every kiss against his most sensitive area made her feel a little naughtier, but that was certainly not a bad thing when it was a dramatic boost to her confidence. She accelerated her antics, smothering his shaft in all the wet marks her lungs would allow before she had to inevitably take a breather.

She considered taking this further, a desire to amplify his pleasure encouraging that temptation, but it was also enough to rejuvenate her nerves.

But she didn’t need to fight against them. She had taken a good first step towards something new and that was enough for now. Besides, if making him feel even better was the goal (which it was), she knew exactly how to contribute to that objective without worrying about, well, worry!

With a final kiss on his tip, she pulled back, smiling at him. Her expression was warm and cozy, showing her satisfaction with a job well done.

Well, she hoped she looked that way; she couldn’t deny there was a good chance lust was painted over her face.

Mozu had planned to straddle her husband and experiment with a position she had never been in before, and while she was able to accomplish that first part, the heat of the moment had made her forget her husband’s tendencies. He wrapped his arms around her, securely holding her while a high frequency of kisses converged against her neck, shoulders, and breasts. The unexpected reciprocation and sensitivity of it all startled her, but it wasn’t unwelcome.

“C-Corrin…” she mumbled, her breath already rugged. “I said… I’d make you feel amazin’... not the other way ‘round…”

Her husband was quick to respond, thankfully giving her a chance to recuperate from the sudden ambush. “You said I could return the favor, right?” he rationalized his actions. “So that’s what I’m doing.”

“Y-Yeah… but I said… after a bit…” Mozu knew her defense was falling apart as she recalled what she said and how she should have been more specific! Understanding she couldn’t do anything to stop the ecstasy he had planned for her, he did not bother with another response and instead relocated his hands to her thighs, resuming the constant kissing of whatever was in reach.

Mozu mumbled, trying her best to sound playfully frustrated, but she couldn’t sell a believable tone.

“Hmm… fine… go on then…”

He knew her weak spot!! How could she say no after he had targeted it so efficiently?

Mozu’s body was the definition of sensitivity, but this especially applied to her thighs and butt. Something about them being touched evoked mini-spasms and a tingly feeling she was arguably addicted to. It was her little secret that only her husband knew about and he was not afraid to be cheeky and exploit that weakness, it seemed! When his hands slid behind her and grabbed her butt, allowing him to pull her closer so he could kiss her even more effectively, she could do nothing to stop herself from moaning.

To some extent, it was embarrassing to let such a noise escape her lips, but she couldn’t deny she wanted him to know just how good she was feeling!

Corrin treated his wife with the utmost care; worshiping and touching her sensitive spots was important, but he couldn’t get too carried away lest it proved too much for her. Her breasts were his primary target, and it wasn’t just because they were a sensitive spot. Mozu was a little worrisome about her smaller size at times and whether or not he truly liked them despite how much he insisted he did, so he made an effort to prioritize them to prove he was telling his truth.

Her concern wasn’t helped by the small scar she had between them either. It wasn’t a notably apparent mark, but when it was present for most of her life, he understood why she’d factor that in.

But he loved her scar too, and that was why he made sure to kiss it many times.

Mozu hadn’t received this treatment in a while thanks to the limited time they had. In a way, she was glad for the large gap between these kinds of sessions-- it made this worship she was receiving now all the more sublime. His kisses were dazzling, his touches were mesmerizing, and the sweet nothings he occasionally whispered to her made her heart race.

Yet… it was making her crave the main meal so badly! The smooches she had given him, and the smooches he had given her… it was fun for both, but they did prioritize one’s pleasure over the other. She wanted to do something that would make them both feel incredible!

This time, they could take their time with it. They could melt into each other’s arms. They could take it nice and slowly.

“Darlin’, just a moment…” she tried to put a pause to the endless pecks, and while it did take him a moment to do so, he fortunately did hear her. “This is amazin’, it really is, but I want… well…”

She paused.

Mozu wasn’t the paragon of confidence. Sometimes, she just couldn’t speak her thoughts.

“Me too,” Corrin understood what she wanted, continuing the conversation so she didn’t have to say embarrassing words. “How would you like to…?”

“Well, uhm…” Mozu hesitated, for while she originally had a position in mind, she was feeling a tad exhausted after all that smooching, so maybe… “On my back, but just for a bit. Is that okay?”

“Of course it is, my love.”

Mozu took a moment to stand, feeling a little wobbly-- partly due to his response-- but her husband’s patience was still as abundant as ever. She sat down, taking a moment to get her bearings together before shuffling backward until her head met the pillow. She spread her legs, communicating her readiness without saying a single word.

She still really wanted to try riding him… but that could wait until she had given her muscles a chance to relax. Just because they had made love numerous times didn’t mean her body was built for this sort of thing.

Not yet, at least!

It was a gradual process, with each session improving her stamina and endurance, but she still needed moments detached from the intensity to recover.

Corrin recognized this as he got into position, opting to refrain from pushing his cock inside her just yet. Rather than ask her questions that would take energy for her to answer, he reached a hand out toward his beloved, and she firmly intertwined her fingers with his.

“Darlin’...” she whispered quietly once a moment of tranquility had passed. “I’m ready.”

He nodded, keeping his hand glued to hers while using his other to position his member against her crotch. The intersection between their privates caused her to exhale, and her high adrenaline intensified once it began entering.

Mozu wasn’t sure if she’d ever get used to how overwhelming penetration could be; she was a lot shorter than him, and well, he packed quite an impressive package down there! It wasn’t an ideal combination, but she was committed to inevitably taking him all regardless. In the end, it would feel phenomenal.

Corrin took his time, monitoring how securely she held his hand while he sunk his manhood deeper inside. This was a common routine for the both of them, and there were times he’d have to pause whenever he was too hasty. However, since Mozu had gradually gotten used to this feeling and he had learned what pace suited her, she did not experience any discomfort whatsoever. With time, she was able to accept everything he had to offer.

Speech wasn’t too common for either of them from this point. Their body language and actions were enough. In this instance, a demand for her other hand to be held, paired with a sultry expression, told Corrin everything he needed to know.

With both hands strongly secured within his embrace, he finally started to move his hips, progressively building up a rhythm that respected her petite frame but did not belittle her either.

Not once did Corrin take his eyes off of his darling wife… partly because he was so lost in what he was seeing! Those narrowed eyes, and that light smile paired with the grinding of her teeth against her lips-- it was hypnotizing!

Mozu was not afraid to showcase a little lust whenever things escalated this far… and he adored that.

So he did everything he could to keep her in that trance, maintaining his current rhythm at all costs. Corrin’s thrusts, while slow, reached deep inside her, tickling all the many sensitive spots she had down there. He could tell his movements were effective too; the moans coming out of her mouth were increasing in frequency, and so much more sweat was dripping down her face and body. The grasp she had around her hands also tightened, but this time, it wasn’t a signifier of displeasure. Far from it.

How Mozu was acting wasn’t any different from how she usually acted during intimacy, but there was something about this particular encounter that made everything somehow feel better than usual.

Was it the time they had to spend together?

Was it how much they had worshiped the other?

Was it being able to take their mind away from everything that was happening in their lives?

Corrin suspected it was all of those, and many other little things, but he chose not to give it too much thought. The semantics ultimately didn’t matter. But making his wife feel captivated by pleasure? That certainly mattered.

…and making himself feel good too! He couldn’t forget that! She’d pout at him if she knew he was prioritizing her!

Though, admittedly, it was difficult to do that currently. He was feeling magnificent, and so was she!

“Corrin…”

Mozu knew her voice sounded crackly and crumbly, but she had something very important in mind that she had to speak about.

“You… can… ah… f-fuck me f-faster…”

It was embarrassing to say that… but it had to be done! She wanted him to stop holding back so much! She understood why it had been necessary until now, but she was ready to take things to the next level! The gentle care was undeniably divine, but they had time to experiment with different things and she was not going to let the opportunity go to waste!

Corrin took a moment to comprehend what she was trying to tell him, mainly because he wasn’t sure if he had heard it right… “A-Are you sure…?”

Mozu nodded.

“I’m not asking ya to go crazy or anythin’, just so ya know…” she clarified, hoping he’d understand that she wanted him to stop holding back… just not completely. After all, he was a dragon and had inconceivable strength and agility thanks to it. She… was not a dragon. “But a bit faster… mmm, I think I can do it!”

“Alright.”

While he was concerned, he saw no reason to decline. He trusted Mozu. If she said she was ready for this, then she was ready.

“Oh, and, uhm… hands on the legs, please~”

Corrin scoffed in amusement and grinned. The handholding was nice, but it was built suited for something slow and tender. If his hands were on her legs though…

Relocating them to her thighs made her gasp strongly, likely due to their natural sensitivity and the sudden warmth against her cooler muscles if he were to guess. Either way, it was a pleasant and arousing sound…

Mozu giggled in anticipation, her shaky breath making her giddiness sound particularly cheeky. Satisfied she was ready, and with a nod on her end to confirm it, Corrin resumed his motions. At first, he maintained his usual rhythm, but slowly but surely he escalated his thrusts. The changes were minimal at first, but eventually blossomed into something stronger that his lover began to notice.

She was used to feeling full whenever he was inside her, but something about the swifter thrusts made that sensation far stronger than usual, as if he was somehow reaching further inside. It was overwhelming… but in a good way! She was just about able to handle this… and once again, a feeling of pride was swelling inside her.

One concern Mozu had was that rough play would make her tear up. Their first time, while magical, had been a little messy on her emotions. Would taking their love life to a higher level repeat that? Intimacy wasn’t all roses no matter how much effort and preparation was put into it.

She had ultimately decided to voice her desire despite that worry. If she did cry, he’d comfort her, and she’d reassure him it was never his fault. It would be okay.

Thankfully, everything was going brilliantly!

Her beloved husband was doing a spectacular job with his cadence, giving her the good time she craved while still respecting that she had limits she had yet to overcome. They were taking small steps rather than leaping, and it was working!d

Mozu liked this. She liked this a lot.

Corrin liked this a lot too! There was absolutely nothing wrong with the slow but tender approach, but being able to let loose and lose his mind a little to lust was a refreshing sensation. Mozu’s expression was tainted with lust, his wife barely able to keep her eyes open while pleasured groans after groans escaped her mouth and soothed his ears. He was understandably beginning to feel exhaustion bare its fangs sooner than the norm, but hearing her lose her mind to the utmost bliss distracted him from that creeping feeling.

“Mozu.. how are you feeling?” Corrin found the energy to ask. Of course, he knew the answer, but he wanted to hear her say it.

“Incredible…”

Overwhelming. Exhausting. Breathtaking.

Mozu could describe all these sparks of bliss with those words , and yet, it was not criticism in the slightest. She loved these feelings. If there was a single critique at all to share, it was that she really, really, REALLY wanted to ride him now! Her husband was putting so much effort and energy into this! It was only fair she contributed something that required just as much energy in return. He had impressed her so much and she wanted to do the same!

“C-Corrin…” she mumbled, trying to catch his attention, but her voice was too weak. Her beloved had gotten completely absorbed in what he was doing, but she couldn’t blame him! Feeling his cock nudge against her cervix so frequently felt astonishing, so if he was experiencing something familiar, she could understand why he had gotten carried away!

But she had to get his attention somehow…

Ah! Of course!

Mozu raised her hands, flapping her fingers against the palm of her hands rapidly to catch his attention… and it worked! Corrin immediately halted his advances, snapping out of his wondrous trance. She felt a little bad about it, but she couldn’t forget her mission! There was a surprise in store for him!

“Mozu…?”

Mozu curled her lips into her mouth, looking away a little bashfully. What an awful time for nerves to resurface!

But they didn’t last long-- not when he felt his hands grasping hers.

“Honey… can I try somethin’ with ya?”

Corrin smiled. “Of course you can.”

“Righty then…” she did her best to keep her composure. “We gotta swap positions. I need ya on your back. Is that alright?”

“For you, anything.”

Mozu squealed. Just a little. Or maybe a lot.

“...such a sweet talker.”

With their next position set in stone, Corrin gradually pulled out. He then calmly crawled onto the bed, mimicking his lover’s previous position while she stood and mentally prepared herself. She anticipated anxiety to strike back with a vengeance, but it could not do so in the face of overwhelming confidence! She not only wanted to do this-- she needed to do this!

So she did.

Mozu straddled her husband’s lap, revealing what she had intended for him. He looked like he wanted to tell her to be careful or that she didn’t have to do this if she didn’t want to, but he held his tongue. She was glad, for his silence instead signified that he was eagerly waiting for her to make her move.

With a single hand, she took hold of his manhood and aimed it skyward. Mozu then did the same with her body, positioning herself in such a way that it could intersect with her pussy. With one final breath, she lowered her body, letting it sink back inside her.

It was difficult. She had never been the one in control before and the slow pace was causing her confidence to waver.

But she was not alone.

Corrin was the one to reach his hands out this time, and she accepted his embrace without hesitation, using his support to help balance her movements. With his aid, she took more inside… until at last, she had taken everything.

Mozu breathed a sigh of relief, looking down at her husband with an exhausted expression, but a happy one. It was unusual to see things from this perspective… but she was a fan!

There was only one thing she wanted to know now.

“What’cha think…?”

“It feels good, and I love the view.”

“Really?”

“I love you too.”

“...Shush.”

Mozu put an end to his teasing by raising her body, experiencing the sensation of his cock slipping out of her inch by inch from an entirely new perspective.

But she liked it being inside her; therefore, she hastily lowered her body back down so it could return to its rightful home! She knew she looked giddy and silly doing this, but she didn’t care. She was happy! Unbelievably happy!

Holding his hands firmly to aid her balance, she started to build up a rhythm, one that she believed was impressive for somebody doing this for the first time.

Was Corrin impressed? Incredibly!

He hadn’t expected Mozu to suddenly want to ride him like this, but he was a fan! Her determination to see this through was remarkable, and her expression… her expression… he couldn’t avert his gaze whatsoever. That biting of her lip, and the narrowed eyes, and the way they wouldn’t stay off him either… it wasn’t just hypnotizing him anymore-- it was a level beyond that.

Mozu was the one losing her mind now. Despite how overpowering it was, she established a remarkable rhythm for somebody doing this for the first time. Bouncing on his cock was an exhausting activity, but she quickly learned there was much pleasure to be found by moving her hips in a circular motion. It also looked amazing.

At no point did their hands separate. Corrin and Mozu wanted to stay connected in more ways than one, and it did wonders for Mozu’s balance. She was putting in so much effort… and she was about to reap the rewards.

Corrin had felt his climax approaching in their earlier position, but his wife’s suggestion had postponed it. This did mean she wasn’t going to be able to ride him for long… but she could take pride that this orgasm was entirely thanks to her efforts.

“C-Corrin… I’m feelin’… ah!!”

…well, it seemed he wasn’t the only one!

“Me too, Mozu…” Corrin warned her in return, her smile growing as she heard the happy news.

“Let’s… ah… together!!”

The immense pressure from her insides around his manhood was phenomenal, but it was hearing his wife’s wish that finally brought him over the edge. Corrin came, letting out everything that had been building up inside the womb of his beloved. She accepted everything, his warmth causing her to climax and spasm dramatically. Even as they experienced the utmost bliss, their hands did not separate.

It was just as well that they both reached their climaxes so quickly! Mozu was drained, quickly collapsing onto her beloved. This position had drained her energy rapidly… but she could safely say she had succeeded in her mission. There was a reason she was smiling so gleefully. Well, a lot of reasons, but that was one of them!

“...that was, gosh…” she mumbled, chuckling at how messed up her senses were.

Corrin laughed too. “I know…”

Mozu cuddled up to her husband, not wanting to leave his embrace anytime soon. The thought of that… baffling! “Mmm… I think I could stay together with ya like this for-”

…until she suddenly shivered.

Corrin realized quickly why.

They had forgotten they had been drenched in rain only moments before. The heat of their intimacy had distracted them from that, but now that it was over… well, it was difficult to ignore, especially because they were nude…

“...I think it’s time we have a warm shower, my love,” Corrin suggested. “And after that… well, we have the night to ourselves, don’t we?”

“...that we do.”

Mozu laughed. An entire night spent with her beloved. What more could she ask for?

Corrin laughed too. An entire night spent with his beloved. What more could he ask for?

To them, the war was now on hold and far from their thoughts.

Right now, all that mattered to them was each other, and they weren’t going to let this rare moment go to waste…

…and maybe they’d get more time off considering it was very likely they had simultaneously caught a cold…

Hopefully, Xander could think of a good excuse to explain their absence…

Settling the Score (Ingrid/Cordelia/Kiran from Fire Emblem Heroes)

“...draw.”

How many times had he said that word today? Kiran had lost count, and he wasn’t sure whether to be impressed or concerned about that.

Somehow, he had become the referee for a little competition (well, it was meant to be little) between Ingrid and Cordelia. The two girls had become fast friends and rivals in Askr, using the other as a means to improve themselves, whether that was swimming, fishing, cooking the caught fish, competing in sports, competing in sports related to the beach (there were a lot of those), sandcastle building, pebble throwing…

…thinking about all the nonsensical things he had witnessed made his head hurt.

Nonetheless, he had agreed to do this for the girls… though that was back when he believed they’d be competing in only a handful of things at best.

But the fault was not theirs, but rather his. Kiran was honest to a fault, unable to declare a winner, even if it would free him from this unusual situation. The girls were miraculously equally matched in pretty much everything they did, so the only way to fairly determine a winner was to continue the games until somebody was able to edge out their opponent.

“Again?!” Ingrid was flabbergasted at the declaration, and for good reason! She had given her everything towards the latest challenge… but so too had her rival.

Cordelia sighed, nowhere near as shocked at the lack of a declared winner, though that didn’t mean she wasn’t feeling discouraged. “Well, looks like we’re going to have to find something else to do. Again.”

“I’m starting to run out of good ideas,” Ingrid confessed. They had resorted to seeing how far one could throw a rock out into the sea. Kiran tried his best to judge, ultimately concluding the rippling of the water occurred around the same distance from the throwing point. “But I don’t want to give up. I don’t even want to sleep until we have a winner declared. I’d be tossing and turning in my sleep otherwise.”

“Me neither,” Cordelia agreed. “I do not like leaving anything, even a ridiculous competition like this, unfinished.”

Kiran quietly exhaled. If they were serious about this, he was going to have to prepare for a sleepless night too. The sun was only just beginning to set, meaning there was plenty of time to still locate a winner, but he wasn’t optimistic about that happening anytime soon.

If there was one positive about this bizarre situation, it was that the two girls looked gorgeous while they clashed and competed so spectacularly. Maybe that was part of the reason he hadn’t declared a victor. The company was admittedly nice. And the view. But they didn’t need to know that.

“Are you sure I didn’t do even slightly better?” Ingrid was understandably determined to bring everything to a close sooner rather than later.

Kiran imagined she wanted to maintain something resembling a reasonable sleep schedule, or that she wanted to go grab something to eat after hours of exercise, or that she was exhausted but didn’t want to admit it.

“I’m very certain,” Kiran, however, just couldn’t lie to her! Both these girls had performed so admirably, yet so equally!

“In that case…” Cordelia seemed lost in thought while she spoke, taking a moment to articulate what was on her mind. “We’ll have to do something that is easier for him to judge, right? Something that results in a very clear winner.”

Ingrid didn’t sound too thrilled. “Well, obviously, but that’s easier said than done.”

“Don’t be too hasty,” Cordelia chuckled, walking up to her frustrated rival. “I wasn’t done speaking.”

Kiran watched as Cordelia whispered something into Ingrid’s ear, and though he hadn’t the faintest idea as to what was being said, the girl’s reactions were… dramatic, to say the least.

Ingrid’s eyes widened in shock, as if something outrageous had been suggested to her. Her head turned towards her competitor, her mouth opening as if she was about to say something, but words refused to come out. After that, came a refusal to maintain eye contact, complimented wonderfully by her cheeks gaining a shade of red that confirmed his suspicions. Ingrid was feeling insanely embarrassed about what had been said to her.

Had Cordelia done it? Had she suggested a form of competition that her rival could not defeat her at? Kiran never imagined she’d turn to psychological warfare, but he had no complaints if it finally brought forth a conclusion to this mess.

That was what was happening… right?

“I… I… I cannot… CANNOT… b-believe you just said… t-that!” Ingrid’s voice expressed a barrage of emotions-- disbelief, anger, and even a little excitement.

That was an unusual latter feeling to identify, but perhaps it was because Ingrid understood exactly how she’d counterattack. She just needed a moment to calm down from that initial ambush. Kiran waited eagerly and patiently, curious to see if she’d succeed in saying something just as brazen to her adversary, equalizing the score for this newest game.

Cordelia crossed her arms and stood proudly. “But it will work, won’t it?”

Kiran wasn’t expecting that response. Was it not Ingrid’s turn… or had he massively misinterpreted what was happening here? Her expression was hard to read, though it ultimately settled on something definitive he wasn’t sure how to read.

A smile.

“...I suppose we do not have a choice, do we?”

___

This was the most ridiculous competition yet.

But goodness, Kiran really could not complain.

He honestly had expected some sort of bizarre embarrassment-related game. Either that, or something incredibly dangerous that justified Ingrid’s bafflement. Perhaps a hike up that tall mountain to the north without their pegasuses, or trying to see who could swim furthest away from the island before being forced to turn back?

Instead, they had picked something embarrassing for all three of them.

Dangerous, too!

But at the same time, very thrilling.

“Kiran,” Cordelia had approached him with a strangely alluring grin on her face. “Our next competition is simple to understand, and easy to judge.”

“Hmm?”

“Whoever is the one to make you cum… wins.”

Although these two ladies seemingly wanted a victor declared as soon as possible, they had decided to begin their efforts gradually. To them, this wasn’t just a competition about making him cum; they wanted to show off their skills and score all the little points they could, even if the main objective was his climax.

Kiran loved this approach. This way, he could experience everything; for example, experiencing what it was like to passionately kiss them both while their soft hands leisurely jerked him off. It was a phenomenal combination that he was determined to enjoy to its fullest while it lasted.

The girls were taking turns-- one would keep his lips occupied, while the other would play with his cock. The most exciting part, however, was that their approaches to these activities differed quite drastically!

Cordelia’s kisses were fierce. She was not afraid to use her tongue, clashing it against his with all her might. Kiran fought back just as ferociously, leading to a swirling of tongues that both were growing an addiction to. While he did this, Ingrid kept her hands wrapped around his member, maintaining a mesmerizing rhythm that sent shivers steadily up his spine.

Ingrid’s kisses were substantially calmer but very passionate. She held back her tongue, but the locking of lips boasted a sense of serenity and love. It made his heart skip a beat a few times! Cordelia’s handjob was faster and a bit less focused than her rival’s technique, but she threw in a curveball by tending to his balls too. Thankfully, she was at least aware she had to treat those tenderly.

But kissing and playing with his dick wasn’t the only thing on the agenda, naturally.

The first to shake up the status quo was Ingrid, who decided her hands were simply not adequate enough to please her lover. While Cordelia was distracted by an intense making-out session, her rival carefully dropped to her knees. Within moments, Kiran was experiencing smooches from both of these beautiful pegasus knights. Both emitted very different but equally pleasing sensations, though it was a fleeting feeling.

Cordelia eventually noticed what her rival was doing and decided that was not acceptable. Rather than chide, she mimicked, adding her own flare to the fellatio by using her tongue. Kiran watched as one girl bombarded their side of his manhood with endless kisses, while the other smothered her half with lines of saliva. Their eyes frequently flared skyward, scanning the lucky referee’s expression for signs of approval, and there was plenty of that to behold.

Kiran’s legs were starting to shake. These ladies were not afraid to give it their all! The whiplash from going to sporting events to this? Didn’t matter to them. The very much outdoor and accessible location? Didn’t matter to them either!

Honestly, it was a good thing they had taken so long with their back-and-forth games! Any observers had already returned to their quarters, disinterested in seeing its conclusion as the rivalry transitioned into stranger events. Hopefully, it stayed that way! He shuddered to think what would happen if someone were to discover what was happening… and of course, upon feeling him shiver, Cordelia and Ingrid interpreted it as a sign of his adoration for what they were doing and decided to ramp up their pace.

“Enjoying the view?” Cordelia decided to question him; although his body language told her much, there was much enjoyment to be found in an inevitable stutter of a response. “My tongue-- it makes you feel better than her kisses, doesn’t it? I should know, for my technique is flawless.”

“Nonsense,” Ingrid quickly disagreed. “His shivers are my doing, Cordelia. You may be perfect at what you do, but that does not mean what you’re doing is better.”

“I-”

Kiran held his tongue. One did feel better than the other, and he was tempted to confess that; it would urge them both on for completely different reasons, and that would result in even more pleasure.

But he wasn’t sure if he wanted that. Well, he did… though he wasn’t sure if he was physically or mentally ready for a rapid burst of bliss. It was honestly a miracle he was hanging on as well as he was, notably since he had no time to prepare.

“A lack of response as usual, I see,” Cordelia scoffed, though her smile quickly returned. “That signifies a draw, but I know how to tip the scales in my favor.”

Cordelia acted with haste, trailing her tongue up from the base of Kiran’s cock, all the way to the tip. She teasingly swirled her tongue around it momentarily, helping herself to the pre-cum that had formed. She hummed positively, and then, she took it inside her mouth. Ingrid would have noticed this sudden escalation, but she had gotten a little too into the cock-kissing and was presently preoccupied… though that was soon going to change.

Kiran watched with awe as his cock sank into her humid mouth, and though the sudden heat was startling, what shocked him the most was Cordelia’s inability to stop. She went past his glans quickly, devouring inch after inch and disrupting Ingrid’s ability to worship his dick. This almost caused a confrontation, but Ingrid decided to clash back with her actions rather than her words. Though his cock was now unavailable, she still had a pair of balls to play with. Her place of worship quickly relocated there, her tongue against his softest and most sensitive area enhancing his pleasure, almost overwhelmingly.

Keeping Kiran’s cock concealed within her throat for a few moments was a challenging task for Cordelia, but she was able to maintain her position before her gag reflex demanded she back away. She hoped she could keep it in longer, but she couldn’t fault herself too badly; this was all a new experience, and eventually, she’d be perfect at sucking cock.

Several strings of saliva still connected her lips to his cock, but those were severed once Ingrid swooped in and took over, taking a good chunk of his manhood into her mouth instead. Unlike her rival, she wasn't going to pretend she could handle deepthroating. Instead, she focused on what she could do, and that was bobbing her head back and forth at a frantic speed after taking in about half.

"...I did not think a noble lady could be a thief," Cordelia mumbled disapprovingly, not expecting her prize to be snatched away so suddenly, especially when her turn wasn’t up! Cordelia wasn’t too upset though-- Ingrid could not take in as much as her, so that was a victory on her end!

Kiran would find that thought debatable. When it came to actually giving head properly, Ingrid was the clear victor. The constant pressure of her cheeks around his manhood, her tongue dancing across his length, and the constant saliva she was dousing it in… it was incredible. Cordelia’s deepthroating had invoked a sensation that was overpowering, and while he enjoyed that, her rival’s rhythm was something he could get behind more.

However, Ingrid made one critical mistake, and that was letting her guard down. Too engrossed in her cocksucking, Ingrid was not prepared to defend herself against the sudden yank of her braid, freeing his shaft from her worship.

Kiran was not the culprit, however.

“Hey, what’s the big-”

“This is a serious competition, Ingrid,” Cordelia interrupted her. Although she believed she was in the lead, that didn’t mean she was finished with his cock! “We will play fairly, and you will wait your turn.”

Ingrid glared at her competitor, looking like she was ready to lash out with a comeback at a moment’s notice, but she refrained from doing so. Instead, she breathed heavily, turning her attention towards the target of their affections.

“Kiran,” she spoke softly to him. “Lay down.”

That was an order he didn’t mind fulfilling. His legs needed rest.

“I wasn’t done with-”

“You want me to be serious, Cordelia?” It was Ingrid’s turn to interrupt her rival-- nay, her nemesis. She was agitated by the yanking of her braid, but she was channeling all of that annoyance into determination. “Then let us compete… using our breasts.”

Uh oh.

“...o-our breasts…?”

Cordelia curled her lips into her mouth, her expression fidgeting, and her state did not get better when Ingrid removed her top, revealing her boobs.

“That’s right,” Ingrid placed her hands on her hips proudly. “I think Kiran will find what I have to offer to his satisfaction. Can you say the same?”

“I…”

Cordelia did nothing for a few seconds, dominated by a plethora of thoughts and feelings that disrupted the confidence she had displayed only moments ago.

But when she saw Ingrid lay down, positioning herself by Kiran’s side in such a way that she could align her tits with his cock, she snapped back to reality. Despite her insecurities, she was not going to stand idly and let Ingrid have all the fun! She hesitatingly removed her top, revealing that she was as small as she looked.

Of course, Kiran had no problem with that! He was a man of taste! He appreciated all sizes!

But he understood it wasn’t so simple from her perspective, especially when it was going to hinder her efforts in the upcoming task.

Cordelia was still feeling sulky, but she wasn’t going to let her shame control her. She joined her rival, taking the other side. Although she struggled to find an adequate position that didn’t discomfort her, she did not let it dishearten her.

Ingrid then smothered Kiran’s cock within her breasts-- at least, partly. She was bigger than her rival, certainly, but only to the level of medium. She could only accomplish so much because of that, but Cordelia was luckily present to fill in the gap, locking her lover’s manhood between sublime squishiness.

Kiran liked this. He liked this a lot. Seeing them both work together to make him feel good was a breath of fresh air! It was difficult for them to compete like this, and they were both feeling shy about it-- Cordelia for obvious reasons, and Ingrid for underestimating how much she could smother with her size.

Luckily, they were energized by his approving groans. Their breasts were both so sensationally soft, and he was loved whenever their hard nipples pressed against his shaft as they tried to keep it within their self-made prison. The saliva still covering his dick proved to be sufficient lubrication, allowing them to gradually accelerate and suffocate different sections within their bosoms. Their activities throughout the day had caused them to sweat a lot, making their skin feel hot to the touch, a sensation that paired well the squishiness.

There was only so much of this he could take. The kisses, and the handjobs, and the blowjobs… and now this. It was astonishing he hadn’t cum sooner, but he was happy he had lasted.

“Girls…” he mumbled, diverting their attention to him. “I’m going to cum…”

“W-Wait… but we’re both-” Ingrid realized this would not lead to a definitive winner; they were both doing this!

Kiran couldn’t care less about semantics, not when he was about to erupt. Glancing at their boobs enveloping his cock one last time, he reached his peak, his cum shooting out like a fountain and drenching their chests and faces in his seed.

This one orgasm alone made this entire competition worth it.

That didn’t mean it was over there-- far from it.

Kiran had initially planned to judge the winner by who had the most cum covering them, but these beautiful pegasus knights had milked him well. His seed was covering them all over, and as he observed their bashful expressions, he found it difficult to judge who was soaked in the most semen.

But that was okay. They’d just have to play a second round.

___

“This is embarrassing!”

Ingrid was not happy about the suggested position, but that hadn’t stopped her from going ahead with it anyway.

Both had discarded their shorts, leaving them in the nude, and they were both dripping wet. Ingrid was currently perched on top of her rival in such a way that aligned their pussies, the intersection calling upon a sense of pleasure they weren’t quite used to yet.

Rather than take them in conventional positions, Kiran had decided they needed to make amends. Cordelia had been a little cruel by pulling her bread, and Ingrid did not need to target her rival’s insecurity.

Kiran controlled the game now. He would take them both under one condition-- that they kiss each other. They had demonstrated such amazing kissing skills and deserved to learn what it would be like to make out with each other! They could also learn to appreciate each other more this way!

His gambit was risky, but it was already paying off.

“You’re doing so good,” Cordelia reassured her friend. “And your lips… taste so good too…”

Ingrid was embarrassed by the position and because she loved kissing her rival more than she thought she would! She had never ruled out the possibility of getting a little frisky with another lady, but none of them had enchanted her until now. Cordelia believed her heart would never move on from Chrom, but she had developed a few surprising crushes during her time in Askr!

Maybe that was another reason they had become fast friends.

Kiran was thrilled to see them enjoying each other, though he couldn’t forget he had promised them something. Though it was fun as it was to watch, he had just about recovered from his earlier orgasm and was keen to bring this strange relationship the three of them had developed to the next level.

He got into position, contemplating which lady to take first. Concluding that Ingrid was feeling the most overwhelmed, he decided to discover what Cordelia’s insides felt like around his manhood first. The sudden feeling of his cock against her pussy disrupted the kissing battle-- one that Cordelia was winning, giving Ingrid a much-needed edge, especially when his length started to enter her.

Cordelia was tight. Her walls were suffocating him already and hindering how much he could push in, but Kiran refused to back down. Slowly but steadily, he managed to fill her up, pausing momentarily so he could enjoy the grip her pussy had around his cock. Kiran took some time to admire the view while waiting, loving how he couldn’t even see any of his manhood any longer. He also loved seeing the pussy right above the one he was presently in, still dripping and eager to have a cock inside it. Ingrid would have to wait, but he doubted she’d be displeased-- she was winning the tongue war!

Satisfied he was ready, Kiran started to thrust. He recalled how they had treated him with a gradual build-up when these shenanigans started; for that reason, he opted to treat Cordelia’s pussy similarly, letting her get used to his motions slowly as thanks for not going too insane at first.

Of course, he couldn’t forget how she had deepthroated him so suddenly. That was why he opted for slow but strong thrusts, pulling almost everything out before slamming it back in. This always made her moan, though it often sounded muffled; Ingrid was to thank for that.

Kiran couldn’t forget he owed her a good fucking too. After giving Cordelia a few final thrusts, he pulled away, aiming for Ingrid’s pussy instead. The intersection was quick to disrupt Ingrid’s breathing, giving Cordelia the edge she needed to clash back against her rival. The tides turned quickly in her favor as Ingrid was barely able to put up a fight, completely enamored by the feeling of a cock entering her pussy.

Although Ingrid wasn’t quite as tight, her insides were substantially hotter. He pondered whether or not the wait had caused that, but when it felt this good, it was hard to care. Kiran pushed everything inside, finding her resistance minimal in comparison to her counterpart, but that was by no means a bad thing. Getting to experience this humidity soaking his cock was an ecstatic feeling.

Figuring Ingrid needed some time to adapt too, he planned to wait for a while, but Ingrid’s sudden back-and-forth movements put a halt to that, encouraging Kiran to start fucking her sooner than planned. She was craving his cock!

His thrusts against Ingrid’s insides weren’t as strong as the ones he treated Cordelia with, but they weren’t as slow either. He maintained a respectable rhythm akin to the cadence she had treated him with when she sucked his cock earlier, and although her moans were muffled, they were still wonderful to hear and encouraged him to keep up the pace.

Kiran loved this. He couldn’t believe he was actually having sex with these two beautiful girls! When he volunteered to be the referee for their competition, not even his wildest imagination could have prepared him for everything to go in this direction, but he was so glad it had.

A victor still needed to be declared, however, and he knew exactly how to determine the winner.

Only one girl could receive a creampie.

Kiran wanted to give each girl a fair chance, and that was why he decided to switch between the two frequently. Their unique qualities felt so amazing around his cock and he had no doubt they were both capable of making him cum. By changing which girl he was fucking frequently, everything would be left to chance, and that was the fairest things could get.

At least, that was what he thought.

Both girls had an ace up their sleeve-- their orgasms.

Cordelia reached hers first, her cries of joy music to his ears, and the sudden compactness so strong it sealed his cock inside her for a while.

It almost made him cum.

Ingrid reached hers next, the heat enclosing his cock becoming borderline unbearable, yet so sensational.

It too, almost made him cum.

In the end, everything was once again left to chance, and frankly, he was glad! He wanted to give both girls the victory, but alas, he could only cum inside one girl once. This way, it was more or less out of this control. He had no doubt the intensity would prevent him from pulling out halfway and filling up the other either.

He loved Cordelia’s compactness. He loved that it was challenging to push up against the entrance to her womb.

He loved Ingrid’s humidity. He loved how her pussy soaked his shaft in so much inconceivable warmth.

He loved them both.

Finally, Kiran came, filling up his chosen girl with all the semen that had been building up. It was the most amazing orgasm of his life, so good that it fucked his senses up big time. His eyes blurred, his ears started to ring, and he quickly lost his balance, collapsing onto the sand.

The cold air around his cock felt amazing, though he was not displeased to feel a sudden warmth envelop it once more. He wasn’t sure why, but it felt so good.

It was so good that he felt something building up again.

___

“Kiiiirrrrraaaaaannnn~”

That was the sound of both girls. They sounded confident, perhaps excited to hear the news that they had won.

Kiran had other concerns, however. How long was he out?!

It was starting to become dark, but the sun hadn’t quite set yet, so it hadn’t been that long…

“...one moment, girls…”

Ingrid and Cordelia were staring down at him… and for some reason, both were leaking his semen even though he was confident he had only filled up one!

Right…?

No… he remembered now! He had cum twice! The one who he hadn’t filled up decided to ride him, and they did such an amazing job that he came inside them shortly after.

Okay. That was fine. He just had to give victory to the person whose womb he flooded first.

And that person was…

…

…he could not remember.

He had switched between them so frequently, and his orgasm had struck so suddenly, and…

Oh.

“Girls,” Kiran spoke to them with a hushed tone. “I… don’t think I’ve decided a winner yet.”

“Huh?!”

“But…” he knew they would be displeased, but he had a suggestion to share. “Let’s return to my quarters, and decide there, shall we?”

Cordelia and Ingrid looked at each other with mischievous expressions, turning their head back to him after and nodding.

“I’m going to win this time, Cordelia,” Ingrid, despite sounding so exhausted, was equally as determined. “I’ll prove to Kiran that I deserve the victory.”

“Is that so?” Cordelia was eager to continue the challenge as well. “I believe I have perfected how to make Kiran cum. This time, he’ll undeniably declare me the winner.”

Somehow, Kiran doubted this competition was ever going to end.

Or maybe it had. Maybe there was a victor, albeit an unexpected one.

Himself.

Spring of Serenity (Sakura/Corrin from Fire Emblem Fates)

The hot springs were supposed to be a place of warmth, serenity, and not a whole lot else. While those feelings were indeed in abundance, the two individuals presently occupying the waters were not able to focus on those sensations.

The reason was not a fun one.

Both had entered this place expecting to enjoy a scheduled slot all to themselves. Even when they ended up soaking in the same waters, it took a while for them to notice the other’s presence. By the time they finally realized, they had both seen and revealed things they were not supposed to have seen and revealed.

Although neither had gathered the courage to speak up yet, it was obvious that their relationship would never be the same.

Whether that was a good or bad thing was yet to be seen.

Sakura was the first to arrive. Visiting the hot springs by her lonesome was something she never typically did, so naturally, the one time she did do that was when somebody else decided to show up unannounced!

Her usual companions were either Hinoka or Hana. They handled the booking procedure and talked to the receptionist on her behalf, which she was eternally grateful for. Their company also helped her feel safe, meaning she could relax and unwind all that stress from her body without her anxiety flaring up.

Hinoka was supposed to be her partner for this particular session. However, her pegasus had sustained some injuries in the last battle, so her sister’s focus was understandably on her loyal companion’s recovery. Hana was not available either, currently participating in a sparring competition. Although her closest friend would doubtlessly aid her in her hour of need should she ask, she did not want to feel imposing and selfish.

Sakura contemplated not going at all, but the hot springs were popular and slots had to be booked weeks in advance; she wasn’t sure if she wanted to wait that long for another chance! Therefore, she gambled on being able to make it past the receptionist without turning into a stuttering mess… and miraculously, she was able to do so!

It felt phenomenal to submerge her body within those comforting wars, and since she knew she would be alone for this session, she opted to discard any appropriate hot springs attire beforehand. If she was going to have the springs to herself, then why not take advantage of it and try some new things? This was a safe space and she wouldn’t be disturbed, after all!

The ethereal warmth brought clarity to her mind and body, allowing her to forget about the war… and her surroundings as well. She sat back, relaxed, and enjoyed peace, tuning out everything except for how wonderful this was making her feel.

Corrin had arrived a few minutes later. Though he hadn’t planned to enter the hot springs on this particular day, an unexpected request from his older sister changed his plans. Hinoka had informed him that there was a reservation she could not attend due to her injured pegasus, and that he should enjoy it on her behalf and not let the slot go to waste. Since the war was taking its toll on him and he was in dire need of a break, he saw it as a perfect opportunity to forget about all his troubles and duties for a while.

The receptionist had rambled to him about some things when he arrived, but he tuned it out since it was just the ground rules for the facility. No running. No jumping in. Wear appropriate attire. He had heard it plenty of times by this point. Usually, he wouldn’t be disrespectful and listen anyway, but the excitement for the inevitable bliss that awaited his body and mind made it hard to focus on the conversation. His anticipated slot wasn’t for another two weeks, so he was very keen to enjoy an hour of complete and utter tranquility far sooner than expected!

Once he was given the go-ahead, he headed there with haste, opting to discard his clothes before entering. Sure, it was against the rules, but he figured there was no harm. He was going to be alone anyway, so why not indulge in how a hot spring was supposed to be experienced? Frankly, the rules sucked.

He did not notice at all that the hot springs were currently occupied. The abundance of steam was somewhat to blame, but his longing for the warmth these waters provided was the primary culprit.

Sakura did not notice either. She was in a world of her own, enjoying the sanctuary of the springs and the relaxation it provided… while enjoying a different form of relaxation at the same time.

Although she was a princess and had her stature to consider, she was by no means sheltered when it came to certain topics. She sometimes thought about fascinating things whenever she was alone, and while she originally had shame in her curiosities, she eventually realized it was ordinary to have them. Of course, she hadn’t intended to use the hot springs as a place to indulge in those kinds of thoughts and fantasies, but since she was under the impression nobody else was present…

To make matters unknowingly worse, Sakura had chosen to think about a certain individual who had captured her heart. He was a man who she could never be with, but in this private moment, such a depressing fact did not matter.

Corrin did not remain oblivious to the secret hiding within the steam for long. The heat, while distracting, could not hide the unusual sounds he was not accustomed to hearing at such a location. By the time he pinpointed their source, he was rendered speechless.

His little sister was in the hot springs… and very much naked.

But that wasn’t what had silenced him.

Sakura’s legs were spread, her fingers were between them, and her expression was one of pure bliss. Although the steam hid much, he could tell she was naked, and he was mesmerized by the sudden sight of her breasts resting on the surface of the water.

She looked gorgeous, far more enchanting than he imagined her looking underneath her typical attire. Corrin was not ashamed he had inappropriately thought about her a few times before… though being able to see her like this without her knowledge or consent did make him feel guilty.

How had Hinoka failed to mention that Sakura was going to be here too?! Did his little sister know he was going to be here as well? He suspected the chances were low; she wouldn’t have entered the springs nude if that were the case… right?

Corrin could not fathom the situation. It felt like it was from a dream. Had he passed out and was hallucinating this majestic sight?

No. There was no way. His mind could not envision something so beautiful. Though it distressed him to look, he could not avert his eyes. Everything about her naked form was making him feel so dizzy, but in a good way, and-

“Corrin…”

That was… his name.

Sakura-- his little sister-- was moaning his name!

Never had Corrin experienced a shiver while feeling so hot.

The mischievous little sister was still oblivious to what was happening, having closed her eyes to immerse herself further in the fantasies she was having.

This particular fantasy involved a visit from her crush during the night. He would come to her, expressing his concerns and worries to somebody who understood what it was like to have such feelings. He’d show a vulnerable side and she’d reassure him that she didn’t think badly of him for it, and that she’d be there for him no matter what.

One thing would lead to another, and they’d be passionately kissing. They’d feel embarrassed about expressing their feelings in such a way at first, but soon, instinct would take over. They would confess how much they craved each other, and then they’d spend the night together, not stopping until the early hours of the morning…

Or maybe things wouldn’t play out that way. Maybe he’d be up-front and honest about how he craved a woman, and how she was the target of his desires. He’d tell her how much she turned him on, and how he was struggling to hold back. He was part dragon, after all! Their urges were stronger! Probably! That's what she read in a book once anyway.

Regardless, she’d tell him shyly that she desired the same, and that he could do whatever he wanted to her… and then, he’d lose control. He’d pounce on her, and start taking, no, tearing off her clothes, planting many kisses all over the revealed parts of her body. Though it would be overwhelming, she’d still insist on pleasing him in return. He’d then show him his… thing… and it would be so big… but she would still get on her knees and worship it with her lips, tongue, and hands. He deserved nothing more than a good little sister devoted to her big brother.

She suspected she wouldn’t be able to handle it in her mouth for long, but it would be okay. She could offer a hole that could take everything as an apology.

“Cooorrrirrriin….”

Sakura loved moaning his name. It made her feel so hot.

There was an appeal to both fantasies, so she switched between them frequently while tracing two fingers across her clit, moving them around in a circular motion that was gradually accelerating. Although it was a little strange to do this while submerged, the heat surrounding her body complimented everything so wonderfully! She was a fan!

She imagined it was his fingers doing this. He’d tease her, ask her how good she was feeling, and if she wanted him to be rougher. She’d try to answer, but nothing more than a little meep would come out. She’d be too shy to say a thing, but he’d know her answer simply from how wet the proposition would make her.

Corrin would then ask her if she was ready-- ready to take his manhood inside her. He’d be big, and it would be intimidating, but she’d nod her head anyway. She’d feel intimidated and a little afraid, but when so much inevitable pleasure awaited her, she’d nod her head.

Upon feeling the level of humidity and pleasure only her pussy could provide, he’d completely lose control. He’d take her. Make her his woman.

Their family would never know. It would be their little secret.

If only he was actually here, doing those things to her… well, she’d die of embarrassment and shame, so maybe it was for the best he wasn’t!

Corrin, very much present, could not hold back a brewing temptation. This was an unorthodox place to take care of business, but when such a beautiful view was enchanting his eyes and setting his mind ablaze, how could he not? Besides, she was demonstrating just how good it could feel! Sakura was still completely oblivious to his presence… and it would remain that way so long as he came first. It was going to be difficult though-- she had a headstart!

He still could not believe she was thinking about him.

The very thought was mind-boggling. She was always shy around him, and while they had broken the ice a little throughout the last several weeks, this scene was making him wonder if the true source of her timidness was the lust she had for him.

He was not disgusted. He’d be a hypocrite if he was. He was absurdly turned on, all thanks to his little sister. Corrin was already working his shaft, keeping his eyes glued to her and using her beauty to fuel his arousal.

He loved seeing her expression morph into one he had never seen before. He loved the sweat dripping down her breasts. He loved seeing her arm spasming and what it signified.

He wanted her.

…and she wanted him too, didn’t she?

Although it would startle her half to death, maybe it would be a good idea to reveal-

Sakura suddenly screamed, but it was not the cry of bliss he anticipated. It was one of horror… of realization.

She had seen him.

In hindsight, Corrin figured it was probably not a good idea to risk it all just so he could tug it to the sight of his nude little sister, but there was no going back now.

Despite the revelation on her end being loud and aggressive, Sakura entered a stubborn silence, refusing to even look at him. He half-expected her to jump out of the springs and run away… but she hadn’t.

For some time, nothing happened. Neither had the courage to even look at each other. The realization that their relationship was never going to be the same… it was not pleasant.

Corrin understood why she was being quiet. He had caught her during what she believed was a moment of privacy.  A girl like her was probably having an internal breakdown about it.

But he wished he had something to say. Something to de-escalate the situation even a little.

Their scheduled slot was only an hour too. They’d have to leave eventually… and he’d preferably like to depart knowing his relationship with his little sister was still intact.

He just didn’t know what to do though!

Too many possibilities entered his mind, and all of them had flaws and would make him out to be a pervert. Well, she probably already thought she was one, but…

Corrin was at a stalemate, but unexpectedly, it was not him who eventually broke through the awkwardness.

“D-Did…” Sakura started, her voice very quiet, but the absence of any sound for a while made her sudden speech stand out. “D-Did you… l-like what you s-saw…?”

Sakura could not believe what she was saying. It was not like her to say such things!

But being horny changed how a person’s mind worked. She was still unbearably turned on, and not even the man of her dreams unexpectedly being present in the waters with her would change that… especially after seeing how erect he was.

He was hard… because of her!

Not even she, the paragon of timidness, could ignore how much of a confidence boost something like that was. He desired her, just as much as she desired him! Even if he denied it, she knew it wouldn’t be the truth!

Corrin understood that if he responded, it would come out in stutters too, but he did not care. She had shattered the silence. He was not going to let it reign again!

“I… I d-did, a lot, in fact,” he did his best to remain calm. He wasn’t succeeding, but he did not let that stop him. “I, uhm… w-wasn’t expecting you to be h-here, but then I saw everything, and… I liked it-- a lot.”

Goodness. He sounded just like her!

“I-I see…” she mumbled. “W-Well… i-if you want… you could, uhm… c-come closer…”

Sakura was not thinking rationally. Her words were conjured entirely by arousal.

Corrin took a moment to respond, needing to play that proposition numerous times in his head to make sure he was hearing it correctly.

What.

“Sakura… if I do that…” Corrin was struggling to speak. She was inviting him! His little sister! “I’m… not sure I can hold back.”

He wanted her so badly. He wanted nothing more than to smother her with kisses. He wanted nothing more than to hear her moan his name again. He wanted nothing more than to take her.

“...t-then d-don’t… h-hold b-back.”

Hearing her response flipped a switch in his head-- a switch that was holding him back.

Corrin immediately started making his way over to Sakura. He did not think. He knew what he had to do, and as soon as he had access, he met his lips against hers.

It was shaky. It was messy. It was impulsive.

But it was the first of many kisses, and as they grew in intensity, the lingering hesitation and concerns they had faded. They both eventually stood, forsaking the warmth so they could bathe in each other’s heat instead.

Sakura’s big brother wrapped his arms around her, though his hands did not find satisfaction from her back; they soon moved downwards, groping her ass. Corrin’s little sister mimicked his actions, though her hands instead drifted back around, clutching the erect cock that was poking against her stomach.

They were not themselves. They were both consumed by lust.

But they liked that. It made them feel brave. The consequences of their actions? Those could be worried about later.

Even when the need to breathe was too much to endure and they had to separate, Sakura refused to let her hands depart from the dick she was massaging, though she appreciated the opportunity to glance down and see how big it was.

The view was disrupted when Corrin’s hands maneuvered to her front, desiring to feel up her breasts, and the sensation sent the most divine shiver down her spine. Her chest wasn’t particularly impressive, but she was bigger than she looked when wearing her typical outfit. There was a satisfying amount for him to squeeze and play with, and his eagerness indicated he was quite the fan.

Sakura understood what he was feeling. It wasn’t too different from how she was a fan of how big his cock was!

She wanted it inside her.

It was a thrilling yet terrifying thought, but excitement was winning that battle; it had been reinforced by impatience and desire.

Corrin was struggling to multitask, but he was giving it his all to satisfy not just his lust, but hers. His hands refused to depart, wanting to feel up everything her beautiful body had to offer. Sakura had the body of a goddess, and if they weren’t pressed for time, he’d prove that by properly worshiping it.

For now, making out with her while playing with her breasts and butt would suffice. More than suffice! He was addicted to touching her. He never wanted to stop. Her skin was so smooth, and so warm…

Corrin loved how she was jerking him off too! Her hands were the softest things in the world, and the knowledge that it was his little sister touching him was driving him mad.

The two simply could not get enough of each other!

Ever since they had met, they had always experienced a form of attraction toward each other. Even after learning the truth about their heritage, the fantasies never stopped, and now, some very naughty wishes were being granted.

Neither had any idea this attraction was mutual all along, but now that they knew, they were determined to make up for lost time.

Their family would never know. It would be their little secret.

“C-Corrin…!”

Sakura never thought she’d moan his name right in front of him! His fingers had finally decided to tease her most sensitive spot and she was not prepared for it. She was on the verge of orgasm when she noticed his presence, ruining that wondrous build-up… but his touch was doing an amazing job at restoring that wondrous elevation of pleasure.

Especially when he decided to put a finger inside her.

It wasn’t often she did this, so the sudden insertion surprised her, but he remembered to be gentle even through his lustful haze. She always wondered whether or not he’d be gentle and considerate, or rough and wild. The answer was both… and she loved that!

She couldn’t handle it anymore. His finger felt so good inside her, and he was using another to massage her clit, and his other hand was massaging her breast, and he was kissing her, and… and… and…!

“Coorrrrrinnnn!!!”

Sakura came, experiencing one of the most amazing orgasms of her life, and it was all thanks to her big brother. Her legs started to wobble, but he was there for her, holding her while the intensity gradually began to fade.

Though her body longed for recovery, there was now only one thing on her mind.

Corrin deserved to cum too! It wouldn’t be fair if it was just her.

…and well, since her knees were about to give way anyway… what was the harm in letting that happen?

Corrin was startled upon seeing her slip, but the waters thankfully dampened her fall. Before he could question if she was okay, she rendered him speechless for the second time.

But who could blame him? He wasn’t exactly used to seeing his beautiful little sister sucking his cock. By the time he glanced down upon feeling a sudden spark of pleasure radiating throughout his body, his tip was already completely gobbled up. Sakura made it her mission to take in more, and while she found her limit after another two inches or so, he was still amazed that she was even doing this at all!

What had happened to his little sister? Wasn’t she meant to be shy?!

He liked-- no, loved this. He loved that his little sister was as horny as he was, and he loved how amazing this felt. Her mouth was hotter than even the springs, and something about her tongue swirling around his manhood while she sucked in her cheeks constantly, suffocating his shaft… it was unparalleled. She was bobbing her head back and forth at such an impressive speed too! Did she love this more than he loved this? There was a chance!

She was doing such a good job too. He could watch his dick sink into her mouth for hours. Her technique was undeniably messy, but the unpredictability that resulted from it was immensely satisfying. This was Sakura. Sakura was sucking his cock! Corrin couldn’t help but repeat that fact constantly in his mind. It was so unbelievable, and yet, this was reality.

Although Sakura’s determination had never been so high, she was struggling due to his size. This was Corrin’s cock… and it was inside her mouth! She was sucking him off! She was giving him a blowjob!

The constant reminders were making her feel so dizzy, but she adored it. Not only that, but the knowledge that this was making him feel incredible… and that he could cum at any second… well, she wasn’t sure how she was still able to do this in all honesty. She was going to die of embarrassment later, but that could happen after she had learned what his semen tasted like.

“Sakura… I’m…!!”

Corrin couldn’t hold back. The ambush of the blowjob and how incredible it felt… it was too much for him. He had truthfully gotten quite close earlier, the sight of her beautiful body almost enough to bring him over the edge at record speed. He had lost some of that momentum due to her fright, but now after all the kissing, and the way she worked her hands, and had he mentioned how good it felt in her mouth?!

The sudden hotness entering her mouth was startling, but Sakura persevered, swallowing her big brother’s semen without complaint. The load was hotter than she anticipated it to be, and it was quite salty too, but just knowing what this substance was… it was enough to sow the seeds of addiction.

Satisfied she had swallowed everything, she released his cock with a satisfying pop, gazing up at him with narrowed eyes.

Corrin was not done yet. Not after that. “Sakura… stand up.”

Her big brother had a plan. She knew what it was. He was going to take her. Make love to her. Fuck her.

Sakura did as she was told, and as Corrin sat down, she had a feeling she knew what he wanted to do.

“This is your first time, right?”

She nodded. Of course it was! Her first time belonged to the man of her dreams-- Corrin!

“You can take your time if we do it like this.”

Although Sakura felt impatient and way too eager to proceed, she understood this was a momentous occasion and that she couldn’t be hasty. She was about to lose her virginity.

The realization was enough to break through the arousal clouding her mind, flaring her anxiety and making her feel apprehensive.

But it was okay! She knew she’d be safe. He’d protect her, and wouldn’t dare hurt her more than he needed to. This wasn’t exactly the place she imagined her first time to be either, but she liked it! Everything about this encounter was so unorthodox, but that was what made it special.

After inhaling and exhaling too many times to count, Sakura finally started to lower her body onto his lap. It was a very gradual process, and it was a little difficult to see due to the steam, but their most sensitive areas finally met.

Sakura was hesitant to go further, knowing pain awaited her.

But just like how the hot springs cleansed her body and soul, making her aches and worries fade, so too would the loss of her virginity. Clutching his shoulders firmly and bracing herself for the worst, she lowered her body once more.

The pain she felt as his manhood entered her for the first time was… surprisingly tolerable! It was certainly present, but the feeling of fullness as his cock stretched out her insides was a more prominent sensation-- a good one at that! She was grateful, for this meant she could focus on the truth that made her shiver so good-- she was actually having sex with her big brother!

“...Sakura… you’re not hurt, are you?” Corrin asked, admittedly not sure how to interpret that expression of hers. She looked ecstatic, but he wasn’t expecting such a look from her after having taken his cock for the first time. There wasn’t even any blood either… which was probably a good thing considering this was a public pool. They had not considered that in the heat of the moment!

“I’m… ah… o-okay!” Sakura hastily put his worries to rest. “It’s… intense, but… I can… h-handle it!”

That was all he needed to hear.

Knowing they were pressed for time, the brother and sister concluded the conversation, putting their efforts into making the other feel good.

Sakura slowly but surely lowered her body further, taking his cock fully inside her pussy for the first time. The growing pleasure made her head spin, but her big brother was there to support her, offering a shoulder to rest her head upon while she adjusted. Once ready, she started to move, her movements minimal and secluded at first. Even though it didn’t hurt nearly as much as she anticipated it would, that didn’t change the fact that he was quite big!

Corrin did not simply watch. He saw an opportunity to resume something they had been doing a lot earlier. Kissing! The sudden smooch was startling for Sakura, but she quickly embraced the comfort it brought her. Their making out wasn’t as ferocious as it was before, but it was unbelievably passionate, and the way it made his cock throb inside her… she loved it! She loved everything.

And most of all…

“Corrriiinnn… I love youuuuuuu!!!”

Declaring her love while having sex wasn’t something she imagined would happen either, but it would be wrong if she did not say it.

“Sakura… ahhh… I love you too… so much…!!”

Corrin wished he could speak more clearly, but he was having a bit of a breathing problem. Her insides felt way too good. Terrifyingly good! Her walls encompassed his member so strongly, making the friction he felt whenever she moved extraordinarily sensational.

Sakura was accelerating her movements too. The pressure of having her pussy filled up had taken some getting used to, but when moving up and down resulted in pleasure this addicting, how could she not speed up? It was hitting so deep! Never had the entrance to her womb been touched before, but his tip was now constantly pressing against it, invoking pulses of pleasure she couldn’t quite fathom.

But she knew she wanted more, so she refused to stop. Sakura bounced frantically on his cock, fueled by nothing but adrenaline. Her wildest imagination could not have prepared her for how amazing this would feel. Her wildest imagination also could not have prepared her for how exhausting this would be! Sakura did her best to ignore that creeping feeling, wanting to ride his cock for as long as possible, but she was not built for this. After overworking her inexperienced body, she collapsed forward, resting her head once more on his shoulder.

Corrin was quick to take over, replacing his lover’s motions with thrusts that hit just as deep. Sakura breathed heavily as she tried her best to recuperate, though the constant pressure against her cervix slowed down her recovery. It did mean she was moaning a lot into his ear though, so it wasn’t all bad.

Understanding she preferred the faster treatment, Corrin focused his efforts on fucking his little sister as hastily as he could. He grasped her ass while they fucked, focusing all his energy into screwing her silly. Sakura’s cries amplified dramatically as a result, eclipsing even the splashing sounds caused by their lovemaking, encouraging him to go at it with even more ferocity.

Although he wanted to keep at this until they reached their peaks, not even Corrin could ignore the strong sense of fatigue creeping into his muscles.

But that sensation came at a good time. Corrin soon discovered his thrusts were being hindered by another hurdle, albeit one he was pleased to feel clutching his cock.

Sakura was beginning to tighten up. A lot.

She was also shaking a lot. And moaning a lot more. And-

“Corrrriiiinnn… I’m cummmmmiiiiinnggg!!!”

His little sister’s grip on his shoulder had become shockingly strong, but it was easily ignorable when her sudden compactness made him feel astonishingly good.

Too good.

“Sakura, I’m…!!”

Sakura’s orgasm had triggered his own, all thanks to the sensational squeezing her pussy was giving his manhood. She took everything inside her one last time, embracing his member with her contracting walls and bringing him over the edge.

Though she was in mid-orgasm, Sakura could feel the hot warmth filling her up and understood what it meant. Her big brother was cumming inside her!

She liked it, and not just because it was making her amazing climax feel even better.

All of her fantasies ended this way. He’d always cum inside her.

Sakura never believed she’d ever experience the real deal, but now she was… and she couldn’t be happier!

She couldn’t be more tired either. The orgasms, while heavenly, were ridiculously draining.

It was a good thing they were in the hot springs!

After a few moments to gather their bearings, Sakura and Corrin snuggled up with each other, not wanting to depart from the warmth they provided each other.

They did not speak to each other either, but this time, they did not fear the silence. Their time in these hot springs would come to an end soon, but they would leave it with a smile on their face. They could talk about what this encounter truly meant then.

But for now, all that mattered was enjoying the other’s unexpected company. Hot springs reservations had to be done far in advance, after all! They wouldn’t get a chance to do this for some time, so it was best to let this magical moment last as long as it could.